Tag Archives: Gospel

JOHN 3:22-36

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

NOTES ON JOHN 3:22-36

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 3, VERSES 22-36:

3:22  After these things came Jesus and His disciples into the land of Judaea; and there He tarried with them, and baptized.

3:23  And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there: and they came, and were baptized.

3:24  For John was not yet cast into prison.

3:25  Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying.

3:26  And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, He that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to Him.

3:27  John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven.

3:28  Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before Him.

3:29  He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth Him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled.

3:30  He must increase, but I must decrease.

3:31  He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: He that cometh from heaven is above all.

3:32  And what He hath seen and heard, that He testifieth; and no man receiveth His testimony.

3:33  He that hath received His testimony hath set to his seal that God is true.

3:34  For He whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto Him.

3:35  The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand.

3:36  He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.

SECTION 2 Verses 22-36
John the Baptist’s conversation about Christ.  “I must decrease”.

3:22    After these things came Jesus and His disciples into the land of Judaea; and there He tarried with them, and baptized.

At this critical moment, the paths of the Lord Jesus and John the Baptist converge, and that for the last time.  They met when Christ came to be baptized, when John announced Him as the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world, when John’s disciples left him to follow Christ, and now there is the last occasion before John’s imprisonment.  We are not told that they met, but it would surely be strange if they did not for this last time.  Just as the Lord had come to be baptized of John to sanction his baptism as being of God, so now the same thing is done, for the baptism of Christ was of the same sort as that of John, it was not Christian baptism, as practised now.  If Christ’s baptism were different, then surely this would have been revealed to John, and he would have ceased baptizing. 

3:23    And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there: and they came, and were baptized.

At that particular spot there was much water available even in the dry season.  This provides further confirmation that the baptism was by immersion, or else a plentiful supply of water would not be essential.   Significantly, the name “Salim” means “completeness”, and John the Baptist is indeed completing his ministry, and his final testimony is to the superiority of Christ.

3:24    For John was not yet cast into prison.

In a few days time the Lord Jesus will go into Galilee, 4:43.  So what John has recorded for us in chapters 1-3 takes place before the other gospels begin their account of Christ’s public ministry.  So we read in Mark 1:14 that it was after John the Baptist had been cast into prison that He began His public preaching.  So the Galilean ministry we read of in Matthew and Mark is not the same as is recorded in John 1:43-2:12.  When we read Matthew 4:11 and 12, we must remember that John’s account comes in between those two verses.  And when we read Luke 4:13 and 14, we must remember that the returning mentioned there is not from the temptation experience, but from being in Judea after His first Galilean tour. 

3:25    Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying.

We are not told why this dispute arose, but possibly the Jews mistook the baptism in the Jordan as a purifying rite, rather than an act of repentance.  They may have connected it with the story of Naaman, and how he washed in the Jordan at the command of Elisha, and was clean, 2 Kings 5:10.  They may even have been linking it with the Lord’s words to Nicodemus about being born of water, and Ezekiel’s words about clean water making clean, Ezekiel 36:25.

3:26    And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, He that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to Him.

The sentence begins with “and”, so there is a connection between the dispute of verse 25, and what is said now.  The matter of the relative popularity of John and Christ becomes an issue in the dispute.  The Jews had come to John in chapter 1:19-27, and he had been adamant that he was not the Christ, but was only sent to herald Him.  This incident will tell us whether he is still prepared to take the humble place.  Those who come to John in this verse have not taken in what he had to say in chapter 1 about the greatness of Christ, so he takes the opportunity to remind them.

3:27    John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven.

John affirms that he, or anyone else who acts for God, can only carry out what has been commanded from heaven.  He had not been commanded to make a name for himself.  His work was done in the strength God gave him, for he had no strength of his own.

3:28    Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before Him.

He refers them to his previous testimony, as found in 1:19-27.  Nothing had changed.  They knew of his witness, for they refer to it in verse 26, but just as they had ignored John’s testimony to Christ’s role as the sin-bearer, and His Deity, on that occasion, so now they do the same.  This gives one reason why the Lord gives very clear testimony to His Deity in chapter 5.  The one John prepared the way for was “the Lord”, or Jehovah, as Isaiah 40:3 had said.  They are not even prepared to give Christ a name, simply calling Him “He that was with thee beyond Jordan”.  They are far from believing on “the name of the Only begotten Son of God”, verse 18.

3:29    He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled.

John uses a series of terms about the Lord Jesus all of which serve to show that He is superior to John.  In verse 28 by inference He is the Christ, or Messiah.  Here He is likened to a bridegroom, whose relationship to the bride is so much closer than that of the friend of the bridegroom.  This latter expression is a Judean one, whereas “children of the bridechamber”, Matthew 9:15, is a Galilean one.  The mystery of Christ and His bride, the church, was not revealed until the time when Ephesians 5 was written, so we cannot insert this truth here.  Even though John the apostle would have known it by the time he wrote the gospel, the figure is used by John the Baptist.  Note the emphasis John places on the bridegroom’s voice, in preparation for what is said in verse 32.  Clearly John had taken note of the teaching of Christ, and rejoiced because of it.  Full joy comes when Christ comes, and is known, 1 John 1:4.

3:30  He must increase, but I must decrease.

How fitting that John should close his ministry with such a statement.  His humility is impressive, and we would do well to follow his example.  We notice the ways in which this decrease is manifest in this passage:
Verse 28 John decreases because he is not the Christ, and Christ has come.
Verse 29 He decreases because he is only a friend, not the bridegroom.
Verse 31 He decreases because he is of the earth, and speaks of the earth.
Christ must increase in prominence, as His public ministry develops, whereas John must decrease in prominence, and so he is soon imprisoned, and then murdered.  John must decrease because he did no miracle, John 10:41, whereas Christ’s miracles were ongoing.

3:31    He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: He that cometh from heaven is above all.

John must decrease because he can only speak of the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, whereas Christ came to bring truth to fit men for the heavenly kingdom Paul referred to in 2 Timothy 4:18.  He does this perfectly because He is above all, as one who possesses Deity, having been with the Father in eternity, 1 John 1:2. John the Baptist’s father had spoken of Christ as the Dayspring from on high, Luke 1:78.  The Lord had already referred to this matter of coming down from heaven in verse 12, in His conversation with Nicodemus.

3:32    And what He hath seen and heard, that He testifieth; and no man receiveth His testimony.

This is similar language to 1 John 1:1-5, where the apostle shows that the Son of God had come to impart to others what He had eternally known and enjoyed.  That joy is known through what He  said and who He is.  The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, because they are foolishness unto him, and he cannot understand them until he is prepared to receive Divine wisdom, see 1 Corinthians 2:14.  By “no man” is meant men who are not willing to respond to God; it is not an absolute statement, because the one who wrote it had received the testimony.  Note that the Lord Jesus is spoken of here as a testimony bearer or witness, a term that John the apostle had used of John the Baptist, so he was decreasing even in this way.

3:33    He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true.

To receive the spoken testimony of Christ is to acknowledge that what He said was true.  But He spoke the words His Father gave Him, so to believe Christ is true in His statements, is to believe that God is too.  The converse is the case, for to believe not, is to make God a liar, 1 John 5:10.

3:34    For He whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto Him.

The following scriptures bear out the first statement of this verse:
“Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not Mine, but His that sent Me”, John 7:16.
“I have many things to say and to judge of you: but He that sent Me is true; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of Him”, John 8:26.
“Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am He, and that I do nothing of Myself; but as My Father hath taught Me, I speak these things”, John 8:28.
“For I have not spoken of Myself; but the Father which sent me, He gave Me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.  And I know that His commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak, therefore, even as the Father said unto Me, so I speak”, John 12:49,50.
The reason why Christ speaks the words of God is because He has been given the Spirit without measure.  He has unlimited resources as the Son of God made flesh to fully tell out that truth from God it was God’s will should be known at the time.  He was anointed by the Holy Spirit to preach, Luke 4:18.  There was further truth to be imparted, and this would be done by the Holy Spirit leading the writers of the New Testament into all the truth, John 16:13.

3:35    The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand.

Such is the intense and eternal love of the Father for the Son, and such is the perfection of the return of that love to the Father, that the Son has shown Himself competent to handle everything for the Father.  He is not just the Only begotten Son of God, but the Firstborn Son too, and as such all things have been committed to Him for their faithful discharge.  The pleasure of the Lord prospers in His hand, Isaiah 53:10.  Whether the first creation, or the new creation, all is in the hands of Christ, the Firstborn Son of God, Colossians 1:12-19.

3:36    He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him. 

To believe on the Son is to rely on the one the Father relies on, with the result that eternal life is imparted to the soul.  To not believe is not simply a negative of the positive belief of the beginning of the verse.  Here the idea is that unbelief takes the character of disobedience, for if Christ has been charged with administering everything for God, He must have been given a position over all, including men.  Those amongst them who are not prepared to respond to Him in that character are disobedient, and duplicate the sin of our first parents in Romans 5:19.  It  is no surprise to find that those who are so daring as to disobey God’s Firstborn Son, have His wrath hanging over their heads.  Their only hope is to stop disobeying, and believe to life eternal.

 

JOHN 3

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the following e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.c.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 3

Setting of the chapter
John chapter 2 concludes with the Lord Jesus not being prepared to commit Himself to those who believed on Him simply and only because He was able to do miracles. By believing in Him in this way they did not distinguish Him from Moses, Elijah and Elisha, who all performed miracles in their day. The difference between them and Christ is that they did the miracles as the agents of God, whereas the Lord Jesus did the miracles as an expression of His equality with God, as will become clearer in chapter 5:19. The people mentioned at the end of chapter 2 did not know this, however. This is one reason why the Lord referred to Himself as the Only begotten Son when He spoke with Nicodemus, thus distinguishing Himself from Elijah and Elisha.

Because He was not satisfied with this state of affairs, the Lord indicates to Nicodemus that it is not only as the Only-begotten Son that men must believe on Him, but also as one lifted up on a cross. It is as one lifted up that He draws all to Himself; He does not draw some by one means, such as miracles, and some by another, such as a death on a cross. It is only by the latter means, John 12:32.

Structure of the chapter
The chapter consists of two main sections, as follows:

Section 1
Verses 1-21 Christ’s conversation with Nicodemus.

“Ye must be born again”.

Section 2
Verses 22-36 John the Baptist’s conversation about Christ.

“I must decrease”.

Summary of the chapter
In the first section, down to verse 21, the conversation with Nicodemus sets out the principles on which a person may enter the kingdom of God, the sphere where God’s rule alone is exercised. Nicodemus had preconceived ideas about entry into that kingdom, and he has to learn from Christ the true means of entrance. That means is bound up with a Messiah who is to be lifted up to die, not immediately lifted up on a throne to reign.

In the second section, the Lord Jesus deliberately positions Himself near to where John the Baptist was ministering, and special mention is made of Him baptizing too. We know from 4:2 that Christ did not Himself baptize, but there is a convergence of persons and ministries here, before they diverge, and John is martyred. Mark’s Gospel had begun by setting John the Baptist and Christ side by side, and now near the end of John’s ministry the same thing happens. Just as when He came to be baptized of John, the Lord had sanctioned and authenticated John’s ministry, so the same is happening again, but this time so that John may recede with honour, in favour of Christ.

Section 1   Verses 1-21
Christ’s conversation with Nicodemus.

“Ye must be born again”.

It is important to follow the line of thought in this conversation:

Verse 1
The apostle John introduces us to Nicodemus, telling us of his position as a ruler in Israel.

Verse 2
Nicodemus opens the conversation with a comment about the miracles the Lord had performed at passover time, 2:23. But these miracles were “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5. In other words, they were previews of the sort of changes that will be brought about when Christ comes to rule in His kingdom, which is what is meant by the world to come. This would explain why the Lord responded by speaking about the kingdom.

Verse 3
In His answer, the Lord answers the underlying misunderstanding in Nicodemus’ statement, and points out that the new birth is essential to even perceive or understand the nature of the kingdom of God.

Verse 4
By his response to this idea of new birth, Nicodemus displays sad ignorance of its nature.

Verses 5-8
The Lord now explains that, far from being a repeat natural birth, the new birth is completely spiritual, and is brought about by the sovereign workings of the Spirit of God.

Verse 9
Despite being a teacher in Israel, Nicodemus does not understand.

Verse 10
The Lord mildly rebukes him for his ignorance.

The remainder of John’s record is taken up with the teaching of the Lord Jesus, which has the following structure:

Verses 11-13
Christ’s authority to teach.

Verse 14,15
The illustration from the Old Testament- the brazen serpent lifted up on a pole.

Verse 16
The New Testament counterpart- Christ lifted up on a cross.

Verse 17
In contrast to the serpents that were sent in judgement, God’s Son was sent that men might be saved.

Verse 18
This does not mean that God will never judge men. In fact, by his nature as a sinner, man is condemned already.

Verses 19-21
The reaction of men to Christ when he came determines whether they are in the light or in the dark.

3:1
There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews:

There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews- there were those in Israel who were happy to simply believe on Christ as a miracle-worker, and there were those, by contrast, who wanted to know more. Nicodemus is one of these, and the Lord is prepared to educate him in the things of the kingdom, but on His terms. In accordance with truth, He will not commit Himself to those merely impressed by miracles, but in grace He will lead those like Nicodemus on to better things. As a Pharisee, Nicodemus would think himself assured of being in the kingdom of the Messiah.

John specifically calls Nicodemus a man, and hence he comes within the category of those whose hearts the Lord knows all about, for “he knew what was in man”, 2:24,25. This becomes very evident in the conversation with him, and is also the leading thought in the sequel, where people’s responses to the light are dealt with.

John is free to name this man, for he was old when he came, and John is writing his gospel many years afterwards, when most likely Nicodemus was dead, and therefore safe from persecution. This is possibly why others in the gospel records are named or not named, according to whether they were young or old at the time. So, for instance, the younger Samaritan woman of chapter 4 is not named. The fact that Nicodemus is a ruler will come up for mention later.

3:2
The same came to Jesus by night, and said unto him, Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him.

The same came to Jesus by night- even though he came by night, the heart of Nicodemus is brought out into the light, and the light of Christ’s holiness and righteousness penetrates it. Without realising it, Nicodemus was in the presence of one of whom it could be said, “Yea, the darkness hideth not from thee; but the night shineth as the day: the darkness and the light are both alike to thee.” Psalm 139:12. Those who do not come to the light are afraid of their deeds being exposed. The Lord would afterwards call the Pharisees whited sepulchres, Matthew 23:27, for they were outwardly holy, but inwardly were full of corruption, being mere natural men.

No doubt Nicodemus was fearful of the reaction of his fellow Pharisees if they discovered that he had visited the new teacher. He seems to have been gradual in his progress in Divine things, but progress there was, as later he took his stand before the Sanhedrin in 7:50-52, and then as he finally and boldly came out into the open when he assisted Joseph of Arimathaea as he buried the body of the Lord Jesus, John 19:38-42.

And said unto him, Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God- notice Nicodemus gives Christ the title Rabbi, one of respect. Even the prophets had not been called this. The Jews believed that especially holy men of prayer were enabled to do mighty works by God. We do not read of the Lord Jesus teaching before this point, so perhaps Nicodemus is drawing a conclusion from the miracles that He is able to teach as well. There is perhaps a trace of a superior air with Nicodemus the Pharisee, as he states “we know”. He, as an old man, is in the presence of a young rabbi, and feels that he has greater knowledge. He is going to be met with the “Verily, verily” of Divine authority. If Jesus is a teacher come from God then He should be listened to.

We should not make the mistake of inserting the ministry in Galilee that Matthew, Mark and Luke record, before this time, for that was after John had been cast into prison, Matthew 4:12, and John 3 takes place before that event, according to John 3:24. This also means that the visit to the synagogue in Nazareth that Luke 4:14-32 records was not immediately after His temptation, despite what we might think when we compare verse 13 and 16 of that chapter.

For no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him- Nicodemus sees the connection between the deeds and the teaching, but as yet does not discern the significance of the link. Christ’s miracles and His teaching go together, so to believe He can work miracles, and yet not believe His teaching, is to miss the point of it all. He would later say, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” John 14:11. The miracles He performed showed the truth that He and the Father were one; nonetheless to simply believe He was a miracle worker was not enough. Nicodemus thought that God was “with Him”, which was true, but he must come to see that God as Father was “in” the Son, which is an indication of Deity.

Nicodemus has much to learn. In fact we could divide the section up according to that idea of knowing:

Verses 1,2

We know that thou art a teacher come from God.

Verses 3-9

He cannot see (know, perceive) the kingdom of God.

Verse 10

Art thou a teacher in Israel, and knowest not these things?

Verses 11-17

We speak that we do know.

3:3
Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.

Jesus answered and said unto him- the Lord, knowing Nicodemus’ heart, was able to answer the thought that lay behind the statement, which was that every Jew had right to the kingdom simply by being born a Jew, and from that position of advantage was able to assess those who made claims in their midst. Nicodemus must learn that despite being born a Jew, and being a ruler in Israel, he is but a natural man, only born of the flesh, and therefore is not fit for a kingdom which is essentially spiritual.

The miracles performed by Christ were the powers of the age to come, Hebrews 6:5, giving clear indication that He was the true Messiah. However, Nicodemus must recognise and believe who it is that does the miracles before that kingdom can be entered.

Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God- the “Verily, verily” that begins the sentence shows that it is Christ’s knowledge of things that is vital, not that of Nicodemus.

Christ deliberately uses the word for see which has to do with knowing. It is not just that Nicodemus’ eyes will not see the Messiah reigning, but also that he has no mental conception of what His kingdom really is. This spiritual sight only comes when there is a spiritual birth. So the new birth is not a question of reformation, or refinement, or religion, but of regeneration.

Because the word for “again” is translated “above” in verse 31, some have suggested that we should read “born from above” instead of “born again”. But if this change is correct, why does Nicodemus immediately speak of entering his mother’s womb a second time? Would he not have queried what it meant to be born from above, rather than imply that he understood it to mean to be born in the same way as he had already been born? He was not born from above at his natural birth.

3:4
Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old? can he enter the second time into his mother’s womb, and be born?

Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old? So convinced is Nicodemus that birth naturally gives title to the kingdom, that he immediately relates the Lord’s words to another natural birth, hence the reference to being born of one’s mother. John has already told us about the new birth in 1:12,13, (see notes on that passage), but Nicodemus is speaking with the Lord Jesus before those things were known. Later on, in John 8:31-37, the Lord will indicate to the Jews that Ishmael was just as much the physical son of Abraham as Isaac was, so natural birth is not enough, even of Hebrew parents. John the Baptist had taught the same thing in a different way, saying “And think not to say to yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham.” Matthew 3:9.
Can he enter the second time into his mother’s womb, and be born? He has misunderstood the word “again”, and thinks it means a birth of the same sort. The rabbis taught that if you had a Jewish mother, had been circumcised, and had kept the law, then you would be in Messiah’s kingdom.

3:5
Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.

Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee- the repetition of the “Verily, verily” shows that the teaching is advancing, with a fresh truth being made known. This is always a feature of passages where “verily” is repeated. The fresh truth needs a fresh assent. Before, the simple fact is stated about the impossibility of appreciating the kingdom without the new birth, now we have information as to how that new birth comes about.

Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God- Nicodemus should have been alerted to a reference to Old Testament Scripture by the Lord’s words linking water and Spirit. He should have immediately gone in thought to Ezekiel chapters 36 and 37, where these two things are mentioned. In Ezekiel 36, the prophet tells what needs to happen before Israelites can enter the kingdom of God, (meaning the manifest kingdom of God on earth under the rule of the Messiah), after their wandering away from God, verses 21-24. Then he speaks of God sprinkling clean water upon them, so that they may be cleansed from defilement.
To what does the prophet refer? To answer this question we must go back to Numbers 19, where the sacrifice of a red heifer is detailed. This was God’s provision for the people of Israel when they contracted defilement. The red heifer sacrifice was a once-for-all event, but the ashes left after it had been burnt as a sacrifice were kept. When cleansing from defilement was needed, clean water was taken, and some of the ashes were mixed with the water, and sprinkled over the defiled person to make him ceremonially clean. And all this despite the fact that the man was an Israelite!
By this ceremony God was teaching His people lessons. The main one was this, that if the value of a sin-offering was to be known, it was to be through the agency of the water. And this water must be applied to the individual in question, for it was not enough that the water was available, but must be applied personally.
But all this was in the Old Testament. Where are we to find water that has the ashes of a sin-offering mixed in it? The answer of course, is that we shall not find literal water now which fulfils the requirements. Yet unless we are born of water we cannot enter God’s kingdom! Does the Lord Jesus hold out a hope to Nicodemus which cannot in fact be realised? This He surely would not do. So what is the answer? It is found in the fact that whilst literal water is not available, its spiritual counterpart is, for it is the Word of God. Even in Old Testament times the psalmist could ask the question, “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?” And the answer he gave to his own question was, “By taking heed thereto, according to thy word.” Psalm 119:9. The apostle Paul agrees, for he speaks of Christ sanctifying and cleansing His people by “the washing of water by the word”, Ephesians 5:26. The word of God, applied to the heart and mind, makes available the truth as to the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus for sin, and thus the defilement which prevents us from entering the kingdom of God is removed, and the new birth is effected, for the water is God’s living word. As Peter wrote, “Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever.” 1 Peter 1:23.
In close connection with the water, the Lord Jesus speaks to Nicodemus of the Spirit, just as Ezekiel chapter 37, with its emphasis on the Spirit’s work, follows chapter 36, where the water of sprinkling is mentioned Ezekiel saw a valley of dry bones, an illustration of the condition of the people in unbelief. The cure for the deadness was the blowing of the wind over them, Ezekiel 37:9,10, for when the wind, or breath, breathed into them, they lived. Now this is explained in verse 14 as the putting of God’s Spirit into them, so that they might live. It is important to know that the Hebrew word for wind, breath, and spirit, is the same. So in chapter 36 the water is figurative, and in chapter 37 the wind is figurative, and the Lord Jesus takes up both these figures in His conversation with Nicodemus. He is giving Nicodemus the clue to the understanding of His words by deliberately likening the action of the wind to the action of the Spirit of God. This is why the Lord speaks of the wind blowing where it listeth, or willeth, verse 8. Just as the wind seems to have a will of its own, blowing where it likes, so the Spirit of God, a Divine person, acts according to His own will.
Nicodemus has now learnt that if he is to enter the kingdom, he must have cleansing from his defilement, and be given life from God. If he has these two things he will be a completely changed person, born again by the power of the Spirit of God, and possessing the life of God in his soul.

Special note on christening
Those who teach the doctrine of baptismal regeneration by christening say that by the sprinkling of “holy” water on an infant, he or she is made a child of God, and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven. This is a bold claim, which, if wrong, has deluded many into thinking that they are sure of heaven when they are not. This idea supposes that the one who officiates at such a ceremony has a right to do so, and that which he does is valid before God.

To decide these two questions, a further one is necessary, namely, what the authority is for the ceremony in the first place? Who is to say it is any different to bathing in the Ganges? This is an important matter, for what is involved is the eternal destiny of the soul. We ask then, where does the authority for this doctrine come from? Men, or God? If from men, we may safely discard it, but if from God, we shall find it taught in His word, the Holy Scriptures.

We live in a day when relativism reigns, and the thoughts and opinions of the individual are paramount, and the views of others, however relevant and important to them, are not necessarily relevant and important to anyone else. This is not a theory that works in practice, and is just an excuse for not accepting higher authorities than ourselves. We are prepared to accept the higher authority of the bus timetable when we wish to travel by bus, but are not prepared to accept the higher authority of the Bible when it is a question of travelling to heaven.

In any case, the opposite of relativism is absolutism, the idea that there is authority other than our own, and which is unchanging, being rooted in the truth. Those who deny this in effect say “There is nothing absolute”; but this statement is an absolute one, and therefore contradicts their argument. Any idea which involves a self-contradiction is not valid. Since there are only two options, relativism and absolutism, and relativism is not valid, then absolutism is. The only possible source of absolute authority is God Himself.

There are those who, realising that we need to have an authority outside of ourselves and higher than ourselves, feel that we may safely trust the teaching of what they call “the church”. But it is not envisaged that the church should teach, but rather that it should be taught. It is the apostles and prophets who were charged with the responsibility of teaching, at the beginning. The promise of the Lord Jesus to them was that the Holy Spirit would guide them into all truth, John 16:13. This happened long ago, and they penned the New Testament under the direct inspiration of the Holy Spirit, so that the Scriptures might be available for our guidance and instruction.

It may be objected, however, that this leaves us at the mercy of every supposed explainer of the Bible. Of course, if we were to accept without thinking everything that anyone said about the Bible, we would indeed be confused. If, however, we were to pray that God would guide us to the truth, and be sincerely ready to respond to that truth when it is revealed to us, then we shall not be disappointed. The Lord Jesus said that “If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself.” John 7:17. By “his will” is meant God’s will.

Another safeguard is the principle that no truth of Scripture contradicts another. If it seems to do so, then our understanding of one or other, or both, of the verses in question is at fault. The Lord Jesus said that “the scripture cannot be broken”, John 10:35. This means that the Word of God is one cohesive whole. Distort one part, and all others are affected; rightly understand one part, and all other parts will agree. Wrench a verse of Scripture out of its context, and it can easily become the support of teaching which is contrary to the rest. But if we consider every verse in the light of the whole, giving due regard to the setting in which it is found, then we shall be well on the way to a correct understanding of Scripture. It is in this spirit that we should look at the question of christening. The passage we are considering will greatly help us.

3:6
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.

That which is born of the flesh is flesh- notice it is “that which”, not “he who”. It is a question of natures not persons, for the born-again person is still the same person as before, but his nature has changed. We may educate and refine the flesh, (which is another term for our natural selves), and we may even make it religious, but it is still flesh nonetheless. Man is best described as flesh, or fleshen, meaning not that he is only made of soft tissue, but that he is frail and mortal. The nature of a thing determines what it reproduces, so if the nature of a man is flesh, then that is what he produces. Even if a person were to be born like this twice, nothing would have altered.

This is how the likeness of Adam was passed on to Seth, Genesis 5:3. Seth was born of the flesh of Adam, and therefore had passed on to him Adam’s sinful tendencies. This means that he was also in the image of Adam, representing all that he was as a sinner. Adam had produced a fleshen man; a man with a spirit, indeed, but whose life was only on the level of a natural man in the flesh.

And that which is born of the Spirit is spirit- there is no mention of being born of water here, for the matter of the application of the water, (the truth concerning the death of Christ), is dealt with when Christ speaks of His death in verses 14-16. We have already seen that the water of purification had the ashes of an accepted sin offering mixed with it, so the truth of death must be associated with the water of doctrine.

When the Spirit of God does His unique work in a person, then that person is raised to a higher level than the natural as far as God is concerned, a level which makes it possible for the Spirit of God to indwell and govern him. It is not so much that the human spirit is born of the Spirit, but that the nature the Spirit produces is spirit-like in character, as opposed to what man produces, which is flesh-like.

In this way a mere mortal man, once born as the child of a father who is flesh, is now begotten of a Father who is Spirit. And this different birth, which is not a similar birth to the first natural birth, is what is meant by being born again. Such a person is so changed by the Spirit of God that he can be described as being “in the Spirit”, Romans 8:9.

3:7
Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again.

Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again- Nicodemus is evidently surprised by this line of teaching. It seems that he shared the carnal view of the kingdom that many had in Israel, that it was political in character, and involved the crushing of physical enemies and subsequent material prosperity for Israel. However, “the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17, and this is true whether it is the heavenly or the earthly aspect of the kingdom.

Note the change of pronoun here. Before it was “thee”, but now “ye”, which is plural, and refers to all in the the nation of Israel, not just Nicodemus the Pharisee. All of them must come into the kingdom of God in the same way, by new birth.

It was very difficult for the Jews to come to terms with the truth that being born of the line of Abraham was not enough. The rabbis, (including Nicodemus), would teach them that to be a circumcised son of Abraham was enough to guarantee them a place in Messiah’s kingdom. Nicodemus might think there were exceptions amongst the unlearned, (some of Nicodemus’ fellow-rulers said, “But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed.” John 7:49), but he would be confident that he qualified for the kingdom. Whether he expressed that astonishment, or whether the Lord read the thoughts of his heart, we are not told. That the Lord did not need anyone to testify as to what was in man is stated in 2:25.

3:8
The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit.

The wind bloweth where it listeth- to impress the other-ness of the kingdom on the mind of Nicodemus the Lord takes up the figure of the wind that Ezekiel had used in his chapter 36. First of all, it has a will of its own, as the Spirit of God does. He is equally God with the Father and the Son, so that to lie to the Spirit is to lie to God, Acts 5:3,4. And when the Spirit comes to dwell, the Father and the Son come to dwell, John 14:23. As a Divine Person, He exercises His own will, as 1 Corinthians 12:11 indicates, but He ever acts in perfect harmony with the Father and the Son.

And thou hearest the sound thereof- whilst the word for wind used here is not the one of Acts 2:2, “a rushing mighty wind”, but is rather the soft breeze that perhaps was at that very moment gently sweeping past the housetop where Christ and Nicodemus may have been sitting, nevertheless, it makes its presence felt by its sound as it comes into contact with an object. The Spirit of God always associates Himself with the sound of the Word of God as He comes into contact with those who seek the truth.

Whilst we may judge the direction of the wind in relation to our position, we do not know where the wind started to blow from originally. The same is true of its ultimate destination, for it may veer after it has passed us, and so completely change direction. Solomon spoke of the circuits of the wind, Ecclesiastes 1:6. Such are the inexplicable workings of the Spirit of God. We may not know the first way the Spirit of God influenced us for good, nor may we know what other purpose may be served by that influence after it has touched us, but all is under the supreme and Divine control of the Spirit of God.

So is every one that is born of the Spirit- that is, “such is the situation with regard to all those born of the Spirit”. The thought is not that they do not know where they came from or where they are going, but rather that they could not influence the start of the process, could not control its exercise, nor could they alter the Spirit’s will, or the direction of that will. Since the power, effect, origin and result of the working of the Spirit is totally beyond human control, the Lord is clearly placing the new birth totally outside of the realm of the natural man. And since entry into the kingdom of God depends on the new birth, reaching that kingdom is also totally outside of the power of the natural man. This is the Divine Sovereignty of God in the matter of the new birth.

Special note on sovereignty
We should be very cautious when dealing with the subject of the sovereignty of God, lest we begin to speak about it in terms that border on fatalism. This is the mistake that the Calvinist makes, for he so emphasises what he thinks of as the sovereignty of God at the expense of the fact that God gave man a free will, that his whole system degenerates into a mechanical process. It is well to remember that Calvin, (insofar as he is responsible for Calvinism) adopted the views of Augustine, who himself was versed in the philosophy of Aristotle. Given such a doubtful source, it is no surprise that human logic is used to explain Divine truth, with disastrous results. We can do no better than to constantly ask ourselves the question that the apostle Paul asked, “what saith the scripture”, and give due breadth to all the statements of scripture, and not try to squeeze them into a straitjacket of our own devising.

3:9
Nicodemus answered and said unto him, How can these things be?

Nicodemus answered and said unto him, How can these things be? This is a justifiable question in view of the content of verse 8. The word used here for “be” is not a form of the verb to exist, but of the verb to become. So Nicodemus is asking how these things can happen, given that the Spirit of God who brings them to pass is like the wind, which we cannot control or influence. He is not suggesting that the things Christ speaks of may not actually exist, but rather, is enquiring how can they be brought about in his case.

3:10
Jesus answered and said unto him, Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things?

Jesus answered and said unto him, Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things? As one trained in the Old Testament scriptures, and as one who constantly searched them, John 5:39, Nicodemus should have been aware of the truth of the sovereignty of God. The passages in Ezekiel 36 and 37 should have taught it to him. He had prided himself in verse 2 on what he knew, and now he is finding out that in fact he is ignorant of the most important things.

The phrase is literally “the teacher of Israel”, but that does not mean he was the only one. The definite article signifies that he was a typical teacher in Israel, so if he did not know we can be sure the others did not either. The Lord exposes his ignorance, not to make him uncomfortable, but so that he may be preChrist was teaching were not foreign to the Old Testament.

3:11
Verily, verily, I say unto thee, We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen; and ye receive not our witness.

Verily, verily, I say unto thee- the Lord uses this formula a second time, for again He anticipates that Nicodemus may be reluctant to believe what He is about to say to him. He is about to embark on another side of the subject of the new birth. The first “Verily, verily” introduced teaching about the sovereignty of God, the second introduces teaching about the responsibility of man.

We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen- we do not know whether there were any disciples present at this interview. In any case, they had not been sent forth to preach yet, so the “we” is not a reference to them. The word “we” may be an expression of dignity, like the “royal we”, but in that case why does the Lord resort to “I” in the next verse?

Note the use of the two words that had been used before, namely, “know” and “see” in connection with entry into the kingdom. The Lord is claiming that John the Baptist is involved with the kingdom, as He is. John is the herald of the King, whilst Christ is the King Himself. The present tense “we speak” would indicate the character of them both, for the Lord had not begun His preaching ministry yet. He waited until John was put in prison, Mark 1:14.

As far as John the Baptist was concerned, he knew the Old Testament scriptures, and testified in line with them. He knew also that Jesus was the Son of God, because he had seen the dove descending on Christ, and this showed him that here was the Son, who would be given the uttermost parts of the earth for His possession, Psalm 2:7,8. John the Apostle expressly says that when John the Baptist saw the dove descend, he saw and bare record that this was the Son of God, John 1:33. John now knew what he did not know before. So as far as John was concerned he spoke what he knew, for he was full of the Spirit, and he could testify as to what he had seen, namely, the Spirit descend on Christ and remain on Him.

As far as Christ was concerned, He knew because He is God, and He saw what His Father was doing in heaven, as He later explained, John 5:19.

And ye receive not our witness- unhappily, the Pharisees whom Nicodemus represented, (note the plural “ye”), in general received neither the testimony of John or of Christ. We read, in connection with John’s baptism, “But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptised of him.” Luke 7:30. It is true that the formal preaching ministry of the Lord Jesus had not begun yet, as we have just noticed, but He had worked miracles in Jerusalem at the Passover, and these were a witness to His person.

3:12
If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things?

If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things? The matters referred to in Ezekiel 36 and 37 were to do with the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, although they did hold principles that the Lord applied to Nicodemus personally in relation to the present. Nicodemus, the “teacher in Israel”, was ignorant about the earthly application, and worse still, unbelieving. How then would he believe if he were to be told about the heavenly things that would come in after the death of the Messiah?

Note the change from “we” to “I”, for whereas John the Baptist was able to prepare men to enter the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, he was not able to speak of the heavenly things of this present age. He himself said, as he contrasted his ministry with that of Christ, that “He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: he that cometh from heaven is above all. And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth; and no man receiveth his testimony.” John 3:31,32. So John confesses that he can only speak of earthly things, whereas Christ is uniquely able to speak of heavenly things. So Nicodemus had heard John, and believed not; had seen Christ’s miracles, and believed not. What could convince him?

3:13
And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.

And no man hath ascended up to heaven- both Enoch and Elijah were taken up to heaven at the end of their ministry, but neither of them ascended up as of personal right. And no-one else has ascended to heaven in order to bring down a message from God.

Notice that verses 13 and 14 both begin with the word “and”. This is not so much to join the verses together, but to explain the idea of “heavenly things”. In verse 13 the Son of man comes down from heaven, showing He is privy to heaven’s thoughts. In verse 14, together with verse 15, the Son of Man is lifted up, for that is the means whereby the heavenly things may be gained by those who repent and believe.

But he that came down from heaven- Christ’s competence to speak of heavenly things is seen in that He came down from heaven. As it is His proper sphere, He is able to speak of heaven with authority. He is “that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2. As we have just noticed, John the Baptist will say later, “He that cometh from heaven is above all”, John 3:31. But the heavenly things will only be brought in after His return to heaven, hence the reference to His ascension here. The Lord speaks as if this has already happened, and this He does because to one who is God, the future is as sure as the present. He is not saying He ascended to heaven before He came down from heaven.

There are three references to the ascension in John’s gospel, and they are all from the lips of the Lord Himself. In John 6:62, the point is that He will ascend up to where He was before, in eternal fellowship with His Father. In John 20:17 the thought is that He will ascend to one who is His Father and ours, His God and ours, and thus He is the link between His people and the Father. He has ascended to represent His people in the Father’s presence.

Because these truths had been brought out in the body of his gospel, John does not record the ascension of Christ, although he does imply it through the words of Christ that He is coming again, John 21:22,23.

Even the Son of man which is in heaven- this expression must be interpreted in context, and that context is the knowledge, by Christ, of heavenly things. This knowledge has already been referred to by the apostle John when he wrote, “the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him”, 1:18. This is the climax to John’s prologue to his gospel, in which he sets out ways in which the Word has revealed God. As one who is the only begotten Son, (a unique person), in the bosom of the Father, (a unique place), He is in a unique position to tell out the Father.
To be “in the bosom of” means to be in a place of intimate communion. Because that is Christ’s unvarying position He can tell out the secrets of His Father’s heart.

When He gave His discourse on His equality with the Father, the Lord said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do…for the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, John 5:19,20. So from the privileged vantage point of the Father’s bosom, the Son is fully aware of what His Father’s actions are. Moreover, He is fully aware, also, of His Father’s words, for He could say, “I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him”, 8:26.

But it is as a man upon the earth that Christ speaks these things. In other words, even as the Son of Man He is privy to God’s thoughts, and in that sense He is the Son of man in heaven in spirit even while speaking to Nicodemus in the body. So the Lord Jesus is in the bosom of the Father not only as only begotten Son, but also as Son of man since His incarnation.

Because He is a man He can communicate those thoughts directly to men. When the law was given, the people could not endure the sound of the voice of God, so they appealed to Moses to speak with them. As a result, God promised them a Prophet, saying, “I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him.” Deuteronomy 18:18. The apostle Peter made it clear that the Lord Jesus was that prophet, Acts 3:22-26.

3:14
And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up:

And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up- Nicodemus is now about to learn how to enter the kingdom. He has been told that the new birth is totally the work of the sovereign Spirit of God, and puzzled by this, has asked how this new birth can take place. He must learn first of all that, despite his position in Israel as a teacher, he is outside at present, for it was in the wilderness, not in the land of Canaan, that Moses lifted up the serpent. Despite being for nearly forty years in the wilderness under the Law of God given at Sinai, the people still murmured at God. As a judgment, fiery serpents were sent amongst them, to bring them to repentance, Numbers 21:4-9. Nicodemus is learning that in order that the kingdom may be reached, repentance must be exercised. The sending of the serpents was a condemnation of their murmuring, which, in turn, was a reflection of what was in their hearts. The lifting up of the brazen serpent gave them opportunity to renounce their thinking, and accept what God’s thinking was. This is the essence of repentance.

And not only so, but faith was needed also, for it was only those who looked expectantly to the serpent on the pole that were healed, and thus were able to enter the land. Those who refused to look died outside of the kingdom. In the book of Numbers it is repentance that is emphasised, whereas here it is faith that is to the fore. Both are necessary, and in fact always go together. When Christ comes to earth it is said of Israel as a nation, that “they shall look on me whom they have pierced”, that is the look of faith. And also, “and they shall mourn for him”, this is the result of repentance, Zechariah 12:10. It must have been a surprise for Nicodemus to learn that the same Son of Man who in the distant future would come to set up His kingdom, would also, in the near future, be lifted up in the same way as the brazen serpent was. It was only by rendering powerless the “Old Serpent, the Devil, and Satan”, Revelation 12:9, that men could be free to enter the kingdom.

3:15
That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life.

That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life- the word “believeth” would surprise Nicodemus, for he had been taught that circumcision and the keeping of the law qualified a Jew to be in the kingdom.

He would also be surprised by the word “perish”, but he could not deny that many in Israel perished outside of the land, so there are many who will perish outside of the kingdom, whether that kingdom is the earthly one or the heavenly.

Eternal life is the same life as everlasting life. That life is not only for ever, but it is lasting and durable as well. Both the quantity and quality of the life are contained in the word. There are only two references to everlasting life in the Old Testament, and both have to do with the enjoyment of life in the kingdom of the Messiah, Psalm 133:3 and Daniel 12:2. Nicodemus is learning of the possibility of the enjoyment of everlasting life as soon as a person believes, without having to wait for Christ’s kingdom to be set up on earth. To have everlasting life is to be in the kingdom of God already, and is part of the “heavenly things” Christ spoke of in verse 12.

3:16
For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.

For God so loved the world- this is not so much an indication of the intensity of the love as the purpose of it. He loved so that men, (not just Israelites, for it is “the world”), might have everlasting life. This is the force of the second use of the word “that”, meaning “in order that”. So God loved the world with the object of giving eternal life to those who would believe, and in order that might be a righteous possibility, He needed to give His Son to the death of the cross. His love was not vague but purposeful. He had a specific company in mind when He expressed His love historically by giving His Son.

Notice that the verb is in the past, for it refers to God’s demonstrated and historic love for the world expressed at Calvary. The love of God in a personal way is only known by those who have believed, for “the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us”, Romans 5:5. If men wish to come into the good of that love, they must believe. Too often, evangelists emphasise the love of God at the expense of His righteousness, and thus give the impression that God cannot be too concerned about our sins if He loves us as we are. The fact is that God hates sins, and is angry with the wicked every day, Psalm 7:11, but it is also true that He has clearly demonstrated His general love for the world through what His Son endured at Calvary. This is how the love of God realises its object.

We should bear in mind that we have been given samples of the addresses the apostles gave to various audiences in the Book of Acts, but in none of them is the love of God mentioned. Of course, the grace of God is an expression of His love, but the fact remains that the apostles did not mislead sinners into thinking that they had any claim upon God. We see from the words of this verse that God’s love is active, for He gave; it is righteous, for He was dealing with the cause of our perishing, namely sin; it was purposeful, for it is so that whosoever believeth should not perish.

That he gave his only begotten Son- we should notice the way verses 14 and 15 parallel verse 16, so that we learn that the equivalent of the serpent being lifted up in the wilderness is the giving by God of His only begotten Son. In other words, the giving of the Son is when He is lifted up on the cross; it is not His birth but His death that is in view. So it is not as Jesus of Nazareth the miracle worker, or the good example that men are to believe in Him, but as the Only begotten Son of God lifted up on a cross to die for sins.

Clearly the Lord is presenting a parallel between what happened when Moses put the brazen serpent on the pole, and what happened at Calvary. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts as follows:

Contrasts between living serpents and brass serpent

Living serpents

Lifeless serpent of brass

Sent by God in judgement

Provided by God in grace

Harmful

Harmless

Sign of Satan successful

Sign of Satan powerless

Object of fear

Object of faith

Contrasts between serpent of brass and Christ lifted up

Harmless because brass

Harmless yet living

Sign of Satan powerless

Source of Satan’s powerlessness

Lifted up on a pole

Lifted up on a cross

Made like the cause of distress

Made sin, the cause of the distress

Dealt with the immediate cause

Dealt with the root cause

Object of faith for the occasion

Object of faith for all time

Subsequently made into an idol

Subsequently wrongly preached

That whosoever believeth in him should not perish- blessing came to the bitten Israelites in the wilderness through the look of faith. That look was realistic, for the bite of the serpents was very real, but so was the Divine remedy. The look was repentant, for the people confessed, “We have sinned”, Numbers 21:7. The look was obedient, for we read, “when any looked…they lived, Numbers 21:9, and this result only came because God had said it would, there is no logical reason why looking at a lump of brass should heal a snakebite. The look was dependant, too, for they looked away from self to the Divine remedy. The look was also expectant, for that idea is enshrined in the word used for look. They were not looking by chance, or in unbelief, but in confident expectation that God would heal them, and He did.

The word whosoever is often spoken of in this setting as if it means the whole world. This is clearly not the case. The whosoever is a limited number, even those who believe on the only begotten Son of God. It is whosoever, (or “every one that”), believeth that is granted eternal life, not the whole world. It was only those who looked in faith to the serpents in the wilderness that was healed. It did not apply to the whole nation, or even to all who had been bitten.

To perish means to lose well-being, not lose being. The idea that at death a person goes into oblivion is contradicted in Scripture. Hebrews 9:27 says that after death there is judgment, and the Lord Jesus taught that the rich man of whom He spoke, when he had died, lifted up his eyes in hell, Luke 16:23. The perishing of the sinner is not only expressed in his loss of well-being, but also the loss of the blessing he might have had if he had believed. Not only did the Israelites lose their lives in the desert, but they also lost the enjoyment of the land of Canaan that was just ahead of them. Note that the second half of this verse is the same as verse 15, which confirms that the first half of this verse is an explanation of the meaning of the serpent-lifted-up incident.

3:17
For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.

For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world- the serpents were sent from God as judgment, whereas Christ was sent in grace and mercy. The word for condemn here is one which means to pronounce sentence. If Christ had come to do this, then there would not have been salvation for men, but immediate execution of God’s just judgment against their sins. It is otherwise, however, for Christ came in grace not judgment. In the synagogue at Nazareth He stopped short after reading “the acceptable year of the Lord”, Luke 4:19, and sat down without reading what follows, which was “and the day of vengeance of our God”, Isaiah 61:2.

But that the world through him might be saved- if the serpents were sent to judge, the serpent of brass was God’s provision for their salvation. That provision, however, only concerned those amongst the children of Israel who had been bitten. But God’s provision of salvation now is for the whole world, for all men have been infected with the poison of the Devil’s lies, and the Devil is the Ancient Serpent who led men away from obedience to God at the beginning.

Note the vastness of what Christ did when He was hanging upon the cross, for if the whole world came to God for salvation He would have to turn nobody away, for there is salvation for all. Notice, though, it is “might be saved”. That does not mean that there is some doubt about whether those who believe will be saved. It means that God gave His Son so that it might happen, as long as they believe.

3:18
He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.

He that believeth on him is not condemned- notice the use of the full title here of “only begotten Son of God”, emphasising the gravity of not believing in such a glorious person. Such is the character of what the Son of God did when lifted up on the cross at Calvary, that every matter which could be laid against those who believe was fully and eternally dealt with. How blessed to be in a position before God where we do not fear His condemnation!

But he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God- how solemn to think that those who do not believe already know the terms of their final condemnation, for they are detailed in the next verse. The wrath of God is said in verse 36 to abide on sinners, and here is the reason, for they stand condemned because of their sins and unbelief. Those who have not yet believed on the Son of God may learn here that the condemnation that will eventually be pronounced can be known beforehand, so that action in the form of the obedience of faith may be in evidence.

3:19
And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil.

And this is the condemnation- having been assured in verse 18 that those who believe are not condemned, we now learn the basis upon which those who refuse to believe, and continue in that refusal until they die, are condemned. This condemnation applies now, as well as in the future judgment day.

That light is come into the world- chapter 1:9 has already informed us that the true light lighteth every man, and now we are told the light is come, not just into Israel, but into the world. The reaction of men to Christ as He came into the world is the test now.

And men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil- so two things have happened. The light has come, and men have reacted by hating the light as it was expressed in Christ. Note the past tense, “loved”. John is looking back to when he was with the Lord Jesus during His earthly ministry, and he has to testify that men hated Him. As the psalmist said prophetically of Him, “they that hate me without a cause are more than the hairs of mine head”, Psalm 69:4, words the Lord Jesus quoted of Himself, showing that He knew and felt the hatred deeply, John 15:25.

There is no discrepancy here. They did not hate Him without any cause, but they did hate Him for a reason that lay within themselves. There was no genuine cause in Him for them to hate Him. They refused to come into the light because their deeds were deeds of darkness and they did not wish them to be exposed.

Light does at least four things:

Light radiates. Christ is the brightness of God’s glory, and the express image of His person or essence, Hebrews 1:3, and is uniquely fitted to display God, and this He has done. So by seeing and hearing God’s Son when He was here, those who had an interest could see the light of God’s glory.

Light illuminates. As the Lord Jesus said, “I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life”, John 8:12. This was spoken after the great lampstands in the temple had been dismantled. They represented the pillar of fire that had led Israel through the trackless desert. Now Christ presents Himself as the one the pillar of fire typified, which would never be dismantled. Those who believe may have the light of life, and walk in the light of His presence now and for ever.

Light investigates. When light shines, things become apparent. With the coming of Christ all doubt is removed as to what is good and what is evil, for perfect goodness was on display in Him.

Light discriminates. When light was caused to be in Genesis 1:3, then immediately there was a division between day and night. So the light of Christ’s person showed up the dark deeds of men. They could judge their spiritual condition accurately by reference to Him.

3:20
For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.

For every one that doeth evil hateth the light- note the three-fold use of the word “for” in these verses. In verse 16 it is an explanation of verse 15. In verse 17 it gives the reason for the mention of perishing. Here it is an explanation of the difference between the saved and the unsaved.

Since the fall of man in Adam, his natural tendency has been towards the darkness of sin, rather than the light of holiness. And since that light of holiness is expressed perfectly in Christ, then man’s hatred is towards Him. Just as when a stone is moved, and those creatures that live in the dark scurry for cover, so man shuns the light, lest he should be exposed as a sinner. There is hatred of the light as a constant attitude, and as the next phrase tells us, resistance to coming to the light when the opportunity is given.

Neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved- these words were likely to startle Nicodemus, for he had come to speak with Christ by night. Does this mean he hates the light, or does it mean he comes in the night of his sin to Christ, the only answer to his sin? Men do not come to the light not only because they do not wish their sins to be exposed, but also because they know those sins, once exposed, will be reproved.

3:21
But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God.

But he that doeth truth cometh to the light- since in the next verse John tells us that the Lord went with His disciples into the land of Judea, this must be the Lord’s final word to Nicodemus. It takes the form of a gentle appeal to him, and beginning with the word “but” as it does, it presents the alternative response to the hating of the light of the previous verse.

Note the Lord does not make the opposite of doing evil the doing of good. He speaks of those who do truth. That is, those who have learned a certain amount of truth, and have sought to live by it. Those who were John’s disciples were of this class, as also was Cornelius. And there were those of Old Testament times who earnestly sought God and who lived up to the truth they had. The apostle Paul speaks of those who “by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life”, Romans 2:7. In this age eternal life is a present possession, but in former times could only be looked for after death.

That his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God- those who are of the sort just described will not fear to come to God, despite the fact that they know they are sinners. Cornelius is said by Luke to be “a devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God always.” Acts 10:2. And yet he was not a saved man! When he learned that Peter was near at hand, he took steps to have him come to his house and tell him how to get saved. That his deeds were “wrought in God” is seen in the words of the angel to him, “Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God”, verse 4. Furthermore, when Peter began preaching he said, “But in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.” Acts 10:35. By “accepted”, Peter does not mean, for instance, “accepted in the beloved”, Ephesians 1:6, the secure position of the true believer, but rather, accepted in the sense of not rebuffed when he seeks the knowledge of God.

This is not a question of a man earning salvation by works, but of showing he is ready to receive and act upon further light when it comes to him. Earnest attempts to please God are done in the context of who God is seen to be, hence “in God”. The Lord is appealing to Nicodemus to persist in his coming, if he is of this sort.

Section 2   Verses 22-36
John the Baptist’s conversation about Christ. “I must decrease”.

3:22
After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judaea; and there he tarried with them, and baptized.

After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judaea- at this critical moment, the paths of the Lord Jesus and John the Baptist converge, and that for the last time. They met when Christ came to be baptized, at which time John announced Him as the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world, when some of John’s disciples left him to follow Christ, and now there is the last occasion before John’s imprisonment. It is true that we are not told that they met, but it would surely be strange if they did not for this last time. Just as the Lord had come to be baptized of John to sanction his baptism as being of God, so now it is endorsed again, for the baptism of Christ was of the same sort as that of John. It was not Christian baptism, as practised now. If Christ’s baptism had been different, then surely this would have been revealed to John, and he would have ceased baptizing. It is important for it to be seen that John and Christ were in harmony, for there would be those who would suggest otherwise. The Jews sought to drive a wedge between their respective followers in verses 25 and 26.

And there he tarried with them, and baptized- this is clarified by John in 4:2, where he tells us that Christ did not baptise personally. There might be a temptation for some to say that their baptism was extra special, since the Lord Himself did it. 

3:23
And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there: and they came, and were baptized.

And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there- there are plentiful springs in this area even today, so there would be much water available even in the dry season. In fact, the word Aenon means “Natural fountains”. This provides further confirmation that the baptism was by immersion, or else a plentiful supply of water would not be essential.

Significantly, the name “Salim” means “completeness”, and John the Baptist is indeed completing his ministry, and his final testimony is to the superiority of Christ. The apostle Paul spoke of John fulfilling his course, Acts 13:25.

And they came, and were baptized- we are not told who the “they” are, but the statement highlights the fact that John was still baptizing, showing that there was no difference between his baptism and Christ’s.

3:24
For John was not yet cast into prison.

For John was not yet cast into prison- in a short while the Lord Jesus will go into Galilee, 4:43. So what the apostle John has recorded for us in chapters 1-3 takes place before the other gospels begin their account of Christ’s public ministry. Accordingly, we read in Mark 1:14 that it was after John the Baptist had been cast into prison that He began His public preaching. So the Galilean ministry we read of in Matthew and Mark is not the same as is recorded in John 1:43-2:12. When we read Matthew 4:11 and 12, we must remember that John’s account comes in between those two verses.

Possibly the wrong inference had been drawn from the other gospels that the Lord entered straight into His Galilean ministry as soon as He was baptised. This verse corrects that idea. John the Baptist must disappear when Christ comes to the fore. It must not seem that they are rivals.

3:25
Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying.

Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying- we are not told why this dispute arose, but possibly the Jews mistook the baptism in the Jordan as a purifying rite, rather than an act of repentance. They may have connected it with the story of Naaman, and how he washed in the Jordan at the command of Elisha, and was clean, 2 Kings 5:10. Naaman had contrasted the waters of Jordan unfavourably with the rivers of Damascus. It may be that John had moved from baptising in the river because the waters were running low and becoming unclean. This would highlight the dirtiness of the river, and those who misunderstood the ceremony, (thinking it was to purify the soul), would point out that it could not purify if it had to be abandoned because the waters were dirty. They may even have been linking it with the Lord’s words to Nicodemus about being born of water, and Ezekiel’s words about clean water making clean, Ezekiel 36:25.

3:26
And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to him.

And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness- the sentence begins with “and”, so there is a connection between the dispute of verse 25, and what is said now. The matter of the relative popularity of John and Christ becomes an issue in the dispute which had begun about purifying. They have to admit not only that Christ was with John, but was also borne witness to by John, so there was not a competition between them.

The Jews had come to John in chapter 1:19-28, and he had been insistent that he was not the Christ, but was only sent to herald Him. This incident will tell us whether he is still prepared to take the humble place. Those who come to John in this verse have not taken in what he had to say about the greatness of Christ, so he takes the opportunity to remind them. These people make no mention of the voice from heaven or the dove descending.

Behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to him- they are trying to make out that John has been eclipsed. Little did they know that this was welcomed by John, as he goes on to explain.

3:27
John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven.

John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven- John affirms that he, or anyone else who acts for God, can only carry out what has been commanded from heaven. He had not been commanded to make a name for himself. His work was done in the strength God gave him, for he had no strength of his own. This is so different to the rulers in Israel, who sought positions that God had not given them. As the Lord will say later on, they climb up some other way, John 10:1. Their position was not given them from heaven.

3:28
Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him.

Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him- he refers them to his previous testimony, as found in 1:19-28. Nothing had changed. They knew of his witness, for they refer to it in verse 26, but just as they had ignored John’s testimony both to Christ’s role as the sin-bearer and His Deity on that occasion, so now they do the same. This is one reason why the Lord gives very clear testimony to His Deity in chapter 5. The one John prepared the way for was “the Lord”, or Jehovah, as Isaiah 40:3 had said. They are not even prepared to give Christ a name, simply calling Him “he that was with thee beyond Jordan”. They are far from believing on “the name of the Only begotten Son of God”, verse 18.

3:29
He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled.

He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled- John uses a series of terms about the Lord Jesus all of which serve to show that He is superior to John. In verse 28 by implication He is the Christ, or Messiah. Here He is likened to a bridegroom, whose relationship to the bride is so much closer than that of the friend of the bridegroom. This latter expression is a Judean one, whereas “children of the bridechamber”, Matthew 9:15, is a Galilean one. The friend of the bridegroom was responsible for asking the maiden concerned if she is willing to marry the man (which John attempted to do by preparing the way as he preached before Christ appeared); he then acts as intermediary between the man and his betrothed wife, (which John did by introducing Christ to the nation at His baptism); his last duty was to preside at the marriage ceremony, (which has not happened yet because the nation refused the proposal offer).

The mystery of Christ and His bride, the church, was not revealed until the time when Ephesians 5 was written, so we cannot insert that truth here. Even though John the apostle would very likely have known it by the time he wrote the gospel, the figure is used by John the Baptist. Note the emphasis John places on the bridegroom’s voice, in preparation for what is said in verse 32. Clearly John had taken note of the teaching of Christ, and rejoiced because of it. Full joy comes when Christ comes, and is known, 1 John 1:4. The law that John the Baptist represented could not bring in full joy, but Christ did. The first wine ran out before the wedding feast was over in John 2, but Christ’s wine never ceases.

3:30
He must increase, but I must decrease.

He must increase, but I must decrease- how fitting that John should close his ministry with such a statement. His humility is impressive, and we would do well to follow his example. We notice the ways in which this decrease is manifest in this passage:

(i) Because he is not the Christ, verse 28.
(ii) Because he is the friend, not the bridegroom, verse 29.
(iii) Because he is of the earth, and speaks of the earth, not heaven, verse 31.
(iv) Because Christ is above all, verse 31.
(v) Because Christ is uniquely able to speak of heavenly things, verse 32. (Remember the change of pronoun in verses 11 and 12. Both John and Christ tell of earthly things, but only Christ tells of heavenly things).
(vi) Because the Lord Jesus imparts the truth of God in its fullness, verse 34.
(vii) Because the Son has been given all things to administer for the Father.
(viii) Because it is faith in the Son, not John, that brings everlasting life.

Since these reasons follow on the one from the other, the whole passage from verse 27 to the end must be the reply of John to what was said to him in verse 26.

3:31
He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: He that cometh from heaven is above all.

He that cometh from above is above all- by this time John has a large and settled appreciation of the person of Christ, for he declares He is above all twice over in this verse. As the Son of God, the object of God’s pleasure, and the one anointed with the Holy Spirit, He is clearly superior to created beings, even those in heaven.

He that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth- John must decrease because he can only speak of the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, whereas Christ came to bring truth to fit men for the heavenly kingdom Paul referred to in 2 Timothy 4:18. He does this perfectly because He possesses Deity, having been with the Father in eternity, 1 John 1:2.

He that cometh from heaven is above all- John makes it clear what “cometh from above” means, for he exchanges “heaven” for “above”. It is not just that He was sent from God, for John was that, John 1:6. The Lord had already referred to this matter of coming down from heaven in His conversation with Nicodemus, verse 12. Of course John is speaking about the man Jesus, so his words cannot be misunderstood to refer to a angel come from heaven.

3:32
And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth; and no man receiveth his testimony.

And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth- this is similar language to 1 John 1:1-5, where the apostle John shows that the Son of God had come to impart to others what He had eternally known and enjoyed. That joy is known through what He said and who He is. What He had seen as being privy to the eternal purpose of God, He made known in the form of miracles. What He had heard as He communed with His Father before the world was He made known by His teaching.

And no man receiveth his testimony- what a privilege it was for men to have unfolded to them the things Divine persons had enjoyed eternally! Yet such is the blindness and deafness of man to spiritual things that he receives not this first-hand testimony. The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, because they are foolishness unto him, and he cannot understand them until he is prepared to receive Divine wisdom, as 1 Corinthians 2:14 indicates.

By “no man” is meant men who are not willing to respond to God; it is not an absolute statement, because the one who wrote it had received the testimony. It is “no man unaided by the Spirit”.

Note that the Lord Jesus is spoken of here as a testimony bearer or witness, a term that John the apostle had used of John the Baptist, so he was decreasing even in this way, for he is being replaced, just as Elijah was replaced by Elisha. John could write much later, as he looked back on Christ’s life down here, “Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness”, Revelation 1:5. The Jews had said “all men come to him”, verse 26, but John makes clear that they were not necessarily coming to receive His testimony, and hence believe in Him.

3:33
He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true.

He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true- to receive the spoken testimony of Christ is to acknowledge that what He said was true. But He spoke the words His Father gave Him, so to believe Christ is true in His statements, is to believe that God is too. The converse is the case, for to believe not is to make God a liar, 1 John 5:10. A person seals a document because he believes that it is complete. He would not seal it and then add other things. So the next verse goes on to speak of the completeness of the testimony of Christ.

When Abraham believed in the Lord, Genesis 15:6, he was in effect saying “Amen” to what God had said to him, for the Hebrew verb believe used there is “aman”, from which we get the word Amen. Couple this with the fact that Isaiah calls God the “God of truth”, Isaiah 65:16, and the word for truth is “amen”. So when Abraham believed, he was acknowledging that God was the God of truth, and therefore His word was to be believed. The same is true of those who set to their seal that God is true, for they recognize that God is the God who speaks truth through the Lord Jesus as He testifies about Him. The words of Christ were the same words that God the Father would have spoken if He had come down to men. God promised that He would put His words in the Prophet’s mouth, and in this way He would speak to the people all that God commanded Him, Deuteronomy 18:18. So the words of the Prophet would have the same authority and validity as the words of God at Sinai.

3:34
For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him.

For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God- the following scriptures bear out this statement:

“Jesus answered them, and said, my doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me.” John 7:16.

“I have many things to say and to judge of you: but he that sent me is true; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him.” John 8:26.

“Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things.” John 8:28.

“For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak. And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak, therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak.” John 12:49,50.

For God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him- this is the reason why Christ speaks the words of God. He has unlimited resources as the Son of God made flesh to fully tell out that truth it was God’s will should be known at the time. He was anointed by the Holy Spirit to preach, Luke 4:18. When God gave instructions for the making of the holy anointing oil, He specified that it was to be of a hin of oil. In other words, a full measure. So Christ was anointed with the fullness of the Spirit in order to preach, and was empowered thereby to fully announce the truth of God.

It is true that when He left this world there was still truth to be imparted, and this would be done by the Holy Spirit leading the writers of the New Testament into all the truth, John 16:13. Nonetheless He said, “I have yet many things to say unto you”, John 16:12, so even when the Holy Spirit inspired the apostles and others to reveal further truth, it was Christ who was doing it by the Spirit. The only difference was that He was no longer on the earth to do the teaching face to face.

So it is that the apostle Paul can claim that the things he taught were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. He could refer to “wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 1 Timothy 6:3. The whole of the New Testament may be thought of as the testimony of the Son of God. And Luke alludes to this when he tells his friend Theophilus that his gospel is an account of “all that Jesus began to do and to teach, until the day in which he was taken up”, Acts 1:1,2. This implies that Jesus continued to do and teach after He had gone back to heaven; the only difference was that He was using others to do the teaching. As Mark says, “he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them”, Mark 16:20. And Matthew agrees, for he tells us that the Lord promised to be with His servants as they went into all the world to teach, Matthew 28:20.

3:35
The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand.

The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand- such is the intense and eternal love of the Father for the Son, and such is the perfection of the return of that love to the Father, that the Son has shown Himself competent to handle everything for the Father. He is not only the Only begotten Son of God, but the Firstborn Son too, and as such all things have been committed to Him for their faithful discharge. The pleasure of the Lord prospers in His hand, Isaiah 53:10. Whether the first creation, or the new creation, all is in the hands of Christ, the Firstborn Son of God, Colossians 1:12-19. We see this to be true in this chapter, for Christ is the discloser of the truth of God to men. In the next chapter He will show that He can grant the Holy Spirit also. So even the Holy Spirit, a person of the Godhead, is available for Christ to dispense as the Firstborn.

3:36
He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.

He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life- to believe on the Son is to rely on the one the Father has the utmost confidence in, with the result that eternal life is imparted to the soul. Because the context is the testimony of the Son with regard to the heavenly things of the Father that He has been entrusted with, then to believe on the Son is to acknowledge Him to be the imparter of the truth of God. This is a safe thing to do, for the Father counts Him competent to handle everything to His glory.

Everlasting life is the life of God, and gives the believer the capacity to know the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, John 17:3. This verse therefore prepares the way for the teaching of the rest of the gospel, which will unfold to the believing heart and mind the knowledge of the Father and the Son.

How typical of John the Baptist to close his recorded ministry by appealing to men to believe on the Son of God. That he has not lost the sense of his mission to call to repentance is seen in his warning in the rest of the verse.

And he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him- to not believe is not simply a negative of the positive belief of the beginning of the verse. Here the idea is that unbelief takes the character of disobedience, for if Christ has been charged with administering everything for God, He must have been given a position over all, including men. Those amongst them who are not prepared to respond to Him in that character are disobedient, and duplicate the sin of Adam, Romans 5:19. Such people shall, if they persist in unbelief, not see life, meaning everlasting life, the life of God just mentioned. It is no surprise to find that those who are so daring as to disobey God’s Firstborn Son, have His wrath hanging over their heads ready to fall. God is very sensitive to what happens to His Son, and if there are those who disobey Him, they may expect to be the objects of His wrath. Their only hope is to stop disobeying, and believe to life eternal.

 

JOHN 2:13-25

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

NOTES ON JOHN 2:!3-25

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN, CHAPTER 2, VERSES 13 TO 25:

2:13  And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

2:14  And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

2:15  And when He had made a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

2:16  And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not My Father’s house an house of merchandise.

2:17  And His disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of Thine house hath eaten me up.

2:18  Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What sign shewest Thou unto us, seeing that Thou doest these things?

2:19  Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

2:20  Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt Thou rear it up in three days?

2:21  But He spake of the temple of His body.

2:22  When therefore He was risen from the dead, His disciples remembered that He had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

2:23  Now when He was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did.

2:24  But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because He knew all men,

2:25  And needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man. 

(b) 2:13-22   In the temple at Jerusalem, the Passover at hand

2:13  And the Jews’ Passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. 

John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become the feast of the Jews.  Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary.  This can happen with believers today.  The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21.  Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion.  We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly.  It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought.  Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.
The temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central.  John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point.  The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.  Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day.  He had been tempted to come suddenly, when the Devil suggested He should cast Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7.  He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil.  Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished.  Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.
It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, at Passover time, Pentecost, and the Feast of In-gathering, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these principal feasts, Deuteronomy 16:16,17.  The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times.  Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament.  “Not forsaking the assembling of yourselves together, as the manner of some is”, Hebrews 10:25.

2:14  And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting: 

John’s Gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifice of a man who was devoted to God.  It is as if the Lord is “taking away the first”, that He may “establish the second”, see Hebrews 10:5-9.  The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father has no pleasure in them, since they are offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that are not glorifying to God.  He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, in this section it is a potential sacrifice.
Clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a Passover lamb, but to bring their other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands.  These latter would need the service of the money-changers, in order to buy their animals.  We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.
These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade.  The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15  And when He had made a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables; 

The word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgement.  The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here.  We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper.  He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patient waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

2:16  And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not My Father’s house an house of merchandise. 

The dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.  There is no mention of the second cleansing of the temple in John’s gospel, for in the synoptics the idea is of the continuance of the principle of an earthly temple, and the things which must be changed if Messiah is to be at home there in the future.  In John however there is an emphasis on the heavenly Father’s House, and fitness for a place there.  This is in line with the truth that Christ gave to the Samaritan woman.  True worship will be centred on heaven, not any earthly location.
Zechariah assures us that in the Millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite or merchantman in the house of the Lord, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.
Note that whilst he drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, only commands the dove-sellers to take them away.  Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove.
In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves.  In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due.  The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.
We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s work, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise.  “taking nothing of the Gentiles” should be our motto in this regard, 3 John 7.  See also Ezra 4:1-3. 

2:17  And His disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of Thine house hath eaten Me up. 

Note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions.  Psalm 69 is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God.  It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name is better than an ox or a bullock which has horns and hoofs, and this the Lord Jesus was doing by His actions at this time, as ever, John 12:28.
The duty of the Israelite heads of houses was to purge out the leaven found there, in preparation for the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after the feast of Passover.  As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.
Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15.  Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us?  Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s people in the assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter?  And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven?  The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8.  The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12.

2:18  Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What sign showest Thou unto us, seeing that Thou doest these things? 

Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to that of  the disciples.  His asserting of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.  The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22.  They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions.  They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and what His authority was.  By His actions and words here He in fact ensured they would slay Him at last, and the Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is always Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

2:19  Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. 

These are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:26-61.  The Lord is speaking on two levels here.  By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple.  But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. See also Deuteronomy 32:39.  Together with His dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe.  It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body.  They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20  Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt Thou rear it up in three days? 

Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple.  They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of 3 days.  Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in 20 BC.

2:21  But He spake of the temple of His body. 

There is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70, and various Scriptures suggest it, as follows:
1. Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed.
2. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7.
3. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son vineyard involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.
4. The Lord also linked the treatment meted out to God’s messengers, with the house being made desolate, Matthew 23:37-39.
So there is a vital connection between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body, the temple of the Holy Spirit.  Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again.  In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the vail of the temple was rent. It was as if the destruction of the Temple had begun!

2:22  When therefore He was risen from the dead, His disciples remembered that He had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said. 

The disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion.  After the resurrection things became clearer, especially when they received the Spirit at Pentecost, for the Spirit took of the things of Christ and revealed them unto them, as the Lord said He would, John 16:12-15.  Then they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate it to the Old Testament, and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. 

(c) 2:23-25  In Jerusalem at the Passover

2:23  Now when He was in Jerusalem at the Passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did. 

Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state.  It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron were able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.  The prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.  Taking all these things together, we see that the time of Passover was one when expectations were raised considerably.  When one came who seemed to have authority, even in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst.  Of course, it is true that the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 and Hebrews 6:5 will show.  But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine.  And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24  But Jesus did not commit Himself unto them, because He knew all men, 

We might think that this situation was just what Christ was looking for.  Not so.  His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come.  The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit, Romans 14:17.  Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ.  The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results.

2:25  And needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man. 

Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it?  I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to His ways, and according to the fruit of his doings”.  It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case. 

IMPORTANT NOTE
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith.  The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator.  This is seen from two things.  First, the terrible consequences of not believing.  If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing?  Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4.  If man can only believe when God gives Him faith, why does Satan need to blind men’s minds lest they believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s.  When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised.  The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when a person believes in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works.  They “trust in themselves that they are righteous”, Luke 18:9.  Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, where a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, or to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within.  Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13.  The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3.  We might think that those of Acts 2 were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40.  The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15: 2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude.  Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses.  This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort.  Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know Thou art a teacher come from God, for no man can do these miracles that Thou doest, except God be with Him”).  He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ.  Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to boldly go to Pilate and ask for the Lord’s body, so that he might bury it with dignity, John 19:38.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.  Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used.  We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this. 

So there are three prepositions used in this matter of faith in Christ.
There is the preposition “Eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object.  In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object.  This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles.  Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object.  In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith.  The context must decide.

There is the preposition “Epi”, which has to do with resting on an object.  In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is the foundation.  This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels.  It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven.  Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation. 

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”. 

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as He did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved”, Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on Him shall not be confounded”, 1 Peter 2:6.
Note that three of these verses quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “En”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object.  In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security.  Such an one believes from within this secure place.  This preposition is used 7 times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”.

“Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus”, Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints”, Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus”, 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well, purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus”, 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus”, 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus”, 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority.  Faith in Him is well-placed.

 

JOHN 2

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 2

Setting of the chapter
The chapter begins with an event which occurred at the end of the sequence of days mentioned in chapter 1. There is no record of what happened after the fourth day, and the narrative moves to the third day after that day, which would complete the cycle of seven days. The kingdom of Christ of which the marriage is a foretaste, will involve “the dispensation of the fulness of times”, Ephesians 1:10, although the present age is the most favoured of all. It is appropriate that the preview of the kingdom that the marriage suggests, should come at the end of a cycle of time. The apostle Peter spoke of these times as “the times of restitution of all things”, and the word restitution was used by the Egyptians for the end of the circle of time.

By “dispensation” is meant the action of Christ as He dispenses the blessings His sacrifice at Calvary has secured. The word does not denote a period of time, but rather the actions carried out during that period of time.

In the kingdom age which will follow the Tribulation Period, the land of Israel shall be “Beulah Land”, for God’s promise to Israel is, “Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married. For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee: and as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee.” Isaiah 62:4,5. Hephzibah means “My delight is in her”, and Beulah means “Married”.

Nathanael is now a disciple, and the disciples were present at the wedding in Cana, verse 11. Nathanael was of Cana of Galilee, 21:2, and he forms a link between the happenings of the fourth day which prefigure the tribulation period and its end, and the wedding in Cana. Those who are saved during the Tribulation Period will be taken into the kingdom, which the Lord Jesus likened to a wedding feast that a king made for his son, Matthew 22:1-14.

Summary of the chapter
n John chapter 2 we find that the Lord Jesus manifested Himself in a twofold way to the nation of Israel, first in a domestic scene, verses 1-12, and then in a national scene, verses 13-25. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts in the following way:

Verses 1 to 12

The marriage

Cana of Galilee

Countryside

Rustic

Marriage

Domestic

Presence invited at wedding

New beginning in life

Emphasis on grace

The disciples had real faith

Christ supplied a lack

Love and humility

Christ in the background

Spoke of “His hour”, at Calvary

Verses 13 to 25

The passover

Jerusalem

City

Sophisticated

Festival

National

Presence required at Feast

New beginning in religious year

Emphasis on truth

The Jews had incomplete faith

Christ purged the excess

Zeal and holiness

Christ at the forefront

Spoke of His death and resurrection

As He presents Himself to Israel, the Lord Jesus confronts the three main sins that marked the nation generally. These were immorality, infidelity, and hypocrisy. So it is that Christ manifests His glory at a wedding in Cana of Galilee, the jurisdiction of the immoral Herod. Then He goes to the sphere of influence of the Sadducees, the temple, and asserts the truth of resurrection, which they denied. Then He speaks with Nicodemus the Pharisee, to show that religious orthodoxy in not enough, for “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”.

Structure of the chapter

(a)

Verses 1-12

In Cana of Galilee for a wedding

(b)

Verses 13-22

In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

(c)

Verses 23-25

In Jerusalem at the passover

(a) 2:1-12
The marriage in Cana of Galilee

Structure of the section

Verses 1-2 The glory of His grace
Verses 3-5 The glory of His gentleness
Verses 6-8 The glory of His greatness
Verses 9-12 The glory of His genuineness

Verses 1-2
The glory of His grace

2:1
And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there:

And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee- we now come to the sequel of the incident with Nathanael. The last verses of John chapter 1 presented to us a preview of the way in which souls will be saved so as to enter into Christ’s millennial kingdom. As we have already noted at the end of chapter 1, Hosea makes it clear that during that kingdom earth and heaven will be linked together by a common interest in the Messiah, Hosea 2:14-23. So it is that the land of Israel shall be called Beulah Land, Beulah meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4. As we have noted in chapter 1, Ephesians 1:9,10 tells us that all things, whether in heaven or earth, will be gathered together by Christ, and earth and heaven shall be married.

So John links the time of this wedding with the days he has mentioned in chapter one, and in particular the day when Nathanael confessed that Christ was the Son of God and the King of Israel. The miracle he is about to record would demonstrate that Christ is indeed the Son of God, and therefore the Creator, but also that He is the destined King of Israel, able to bring in the unbroken joy of kingdom conditions in a day to come. The “wine” shall never run out in that day.

By not telling us what happened during the fifth and sixth days of the week he is chronicling, John establishes a break, so the scene is set for a new departure for Christ, even His presentation of Himself to Israel at that time. He has revealed Himself to Nathanael, who represents the nation in the future, and now He introduces Himself to the nation at His first coming.

It is significant that He does it, first of all, at a marriage. It is interesting to notice that the vine was created on the third day of creation week, Genesis 1:11-13, and now we have another third day. Interesting also that the fruit of the land of Canaan that the spies brought back was, first of all, a magnificent bunch of grapes, Numbers 13:23,24. The Lord is showing at Cana that He can bring in the good things that God promised. His miracles are called “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5, samples beforehand in a limited way as to what He will do in a widespread way during the kingdom.

The writer to the Hebrews warns his readers that they can either be like the earth, “which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed”, and thereby receives “blessing from God”, or they can be like the earth “which beareth thorns and briers”, and “is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned”, Hebrews 6:7,8. At the beginning of John chapter 2 the disciples were like the fruitful earth, for they believed in Christ when they saw His glory manifested at the marriage. Those at the end of the chapter were in danger of being cursed for their failure to properly believe, as we shall see.

The Lord had assured Nathanael that he would see greater things, 1:50, and this is the beginning. The Son of God is the creator of all things, as verses 1-3 of chapter 1 have told us, and this He is demonstrating by His first miracle. It is God who sends the rain, which falls on the soil around the vine, and then soaks down to the roots, nourishes the tree, and enables it to make grapes. A further process takes place by which the ripe grapes are made into wine. Thus the long process of turning water into wine is now compressed into a moment of time as the Son of God shows conclusively that He is the creator of all things, for He is in control of the processes which He Himself had put into operation at the beginning, as recorded in Genesis 1.

Near the end of His ministry the Lord cursed a fig tree, which dried up from the roots to the astonishment of the disciples, Mark 11:20,21. The fig tree represents Israel after the flesh, and as such has no future. The nation’s Creator has ensured that it will not grow again by bringing in such severe drought conditions that it dries up. Israel in the future, however, will be a true testimony to God, and will bring forth fruit for God as a vine, “which cheereth God and man”, Judges 9:13. One of the curses God threatened the nation with in Deuteronomy 28:23,24 was drought, as happened in Elijah’s day. The cursing of the fig tree was a warning to Israel that they were in drought conditions in their hearts. So He that provided the water for the vine can also withhold the water for the fig.

In Genesis 1:1 the three things that go to make up the universe are introduced. There is the time-word “beginning”, then heaven and earth tell of matter, and then the notice of their separate positions, indicating space. Time, space, and matter are the three components of God’s creation, and the Lord Jesus in His first miracle at Cana showed Himself to be the master of time and matter. In His second miracle, again at Cana, He showed space and time was no difficulty to Him, for He healed the sick boy at a distance, and at the precise hour of His choosing. And matter was no problem either, for He dealt with the organism that caused the boy’s sickness.

And the mother of Jesus was there- the fact that the mother of Jesus was at the wedding and was not called as the Lord Jesus and his disciples were, would indicate that perhaps the wedding was of someone closely connected to the family, but not one of the family. Perhaps some relative of Mary, given that she has some sort of authority at the occasion. The tense of the word “was” is the imperfect, telling us that she was already at the wedding before the Lord Jesus arrived. It is not clear whether the brethren of the Lord were present or not.

2:2
And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage.

And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage- graciously the Lord Jesus accepts the invitation, and manifests Himself in a way totally unexpected by those who invited Him. John the Baptist had shunned the company of men, living for many years in the deserts, and as a Nazarite, he totally abstained from wine, as Luke 1:15 makes clear. By contrast, the Lord Jesus, come in grace not law, sought the company of men, and came to bring the joy of which wine is the symbol.

It is significant that the Lord Jesus should introduce himself to Israel at a wedding, thus supporting the concept of marriage. The Scripture says that marriage is honourable in all, Hebrews 13:4. The Lord underlined that by His presence. He would later refer to the beginning of the history of man, when marriage was instituted by God, Matthew 19:3-6, and now God manifest in flesh is reinforcing that primary truth at the beginning of His ministry.

The fact that He was called shows that those being married were sympathetic to Him and His teaching. When the Lord contrasted John the Baptist’s ministry with His own, He likened John’s ministry to a funeral, and His to a wedding, Matthew 11:17. John condemned man’s sin as the law of Moses did, and thus he showed why man’s stay on earth ends with a funeral. But Christ came to bring life, and it is fitting that He should perform His first miracle just when the happy couple are setting out on a new life together.

The first plague of Egypt was to turn water into blood, Exodus 7:20, the symbol of death and sorrow, but here water is turned into the symbol of joy, Judges 9:13. Such is the great change that Christ brings about, not only in the lives of men, but also universally when He comes to reign.

Verses 3-5
The glory of His gentleness

2:3
And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine.

And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine- to want wine means to have a lack of wine; it was the wine that was wanting, not the guests. This may indicate that the newly-weds were relatively poor, and could not afford to provide an abundance of wine. How like the Lord Jesus to enrich the poor; and this He has done more generally as far as all of His people are concerned. “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.” 2 Corinthians 8:9. It was customary to give gifts of wine or oil to a couple when they were married, thus supplying their needs as they embarked upon life together. If the five disciples and the Lord were the extra guests at the wedding, then the Lord provided six waterpots of wine as a gift to the newly-weds from Himself and His disciples.

It was necessary to drink wine, since the water supply could not always be relied upon to be clean. This is why, if the gospel banned the drinking of wine, it would condemn many converts to dysentery or similar illnesses. The apostle Paul exhorts Timothy to use a little wine for his stomach’s sake, and his often infirmity, 1 Timothy 5:23. He does not exhort him to drink wine, but rather to use it as medicine. In fact the word “use” is connected with the word “necessary”, so the apostle is talking about necessities, not excesses.

There is no prohibition of wine in the New Testament, only a warning about excess. The believer must ask the question about everything he allows, “Will is cause others to be led astray if they do what I do?” Put that way, it is clear that Christians should not drink wine. The wine of those days would not have been very potent and dangerous, unlike that available to us today. “They have no wine” is a simple statement of fact by Mary, with the possible implication that she thought He should do something about it.

2:4
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? The term woman is not rude, but respectful, but on the other hand is not especially a term of endearment. The Anglo Saxon word for woman was “quene”, and is the word from which the word “queen” is derived. John does not make her prominent in this scene, for she is nothing like the person that Catholics worship, to whom they give the same titles as to Christ. Such a person is more like the Semiramis of the Babylonian mythology, who was called “Queen of Heaven”, Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17,18,19,25.

His mother had spoken to Him without any address, so she was speaking just as a woman would to her son. His reply, “What have I to do with thee” indicates that at the outset He establishes that it is the spiritual relationship with Him that matters. It had been the same in the incident recorded by Luke. When His mother and Joseph found Him in the temple, she said, “behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing”. He immediately defended His relationship with His Father in heaven, making it clear who His Father was by saying, “I must be about my Father’s business”. Matthew records an incident in which His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with him, as follows, “He replied, Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:46-50. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked. To obey the word of God is to be His brother, and sister, and mother, but not His father, for even this omission defends His relationship with God.

The same title that He gives to His mother here, He gave to her when He was on the cross, thus indicating that He has no intention of rebuking her by the use of the word. The Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the commandment to honour father and mother is the first with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. It was also the first commandment to do with conduct toward men, after the four commandments to do with conduct towards God. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a lawbreaking son who would not obey His mother and father. See Deuteronomy 21:18-23 and Galatians 3:13.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts 1:14, where she is found in the upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the Day of Pentecost, when she would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. All believers of this age share the same relationship to Him as Mary does in this respect.

In John 20:17, He forbids Mary Magdalene to touch him, the reason being that He had not yet ascended to His Father. Believers “touch Him” as He is in heaven. The apostle warns the Colossians against “not holding the head”, Colossians 2:19. He goes on to speak in that verse of joints and bands ministering nourishment, for the apostles and prophets with their written ministry, and pastors and teachers with their spoken ministry, are the channels of supply to us directly from Christ the head of the church. The word for bands the apostle uses is derived from the verb “to touch”. This is the way believers touch Christ, even though He is far away in heaven. What was true for Mary Magdalene was also true for Mary the mother of Jesus; she must wait until Pentecost to have the closest link with Him.

Mine hour is not yet come- this indicates a time when this relationship would be initiated. It is when all the events surrounding His departure from this world back to the Father take place. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:16;12:13.

It is interesting to note that the Lord Jesus goes to a marriage where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that natural relationships must give way to spiritual ones at the appropriate moment. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time, through the apostle Paul, He condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

2:5
His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it.

His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it- this shows that Mary has not been offended by being called “woman”. She is no doubt convinced He is the Messiah. The disciples will have told her of the descent of the Spirit and John’s comment about it. She may even have been there herself. She does not seem to think that by the words “mine hour is not yet come” He means that now is not the time to remedy the lack of wine. She clearly has confidence in His ability to cope with this situation, for she tells the servants to do whatever He instructs them.

This is a valuable insight into the way the Lord had conducted Himself during those years of obscurity in the home at Nazareth. He had always shown Himself capable, but His actions had never been designed to draw attention to Himself. He had been about His Father’s business then, but it had been a different sort of business during those years before He was manifest to Israel.

Let us rise to the challenge of these words, being careful to do whatsoever He commands, Matthew 28:20; 1 Corinthians 14:37. The fact that Mary spoke to a servant like this without going through the governor of the feast, tends to confirm that she was in some way responsible at the marriage.

Verses 6-8
The glory of His greatness

2:6
And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece.

And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews- the expression “set there” can mean “lying there”, that is, on their side because they were empty. Thus we are assured there is nothing in the pots to start with, which is why the Lord commands the servants to fill the waterpots with water, and not simply add water to what was already there. The word “containing” need not mean any more than that they could hold two or three firkins if filled. That was their volume as containers.

In Mark 7:1-9 we learn that the Jews were very particular about handwashing, and had made it into a legalistic ritual. The complaint of the Pharisees on that occasion was not that the disciples ate without washing their hands at all, but that they did not engage in the elaborate ritual the Pharisees had devised. The Lord used the incident to not only condemn mere religion, but also to point out that defilement is within a man already, and has nothing to do with dirty hands.

Two or three firkins apiece would be about fifty-four gallons or four hundred and thirty-two pints. This is the Lord’s generous wedding present to the happy pair, but they would begin their married life by sharing this gift with others. It should always be true that we share His gifts with others.

2:7
Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them up to the brim.

Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water- they no doubt went to the village well to do this, so it was a perfectly natural action, which they had done many times before. It was also perfectly natural water.

And they filled them up to the brim- note the immediate and unquestioning response of the servants to the command of the Lord Jesus, and the fact that they filled the pots to the brim. There was no room left for any substance to be added, so there was no trickery.

2:8
And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it.

And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast- this would no doubt involve pouring from the pots into a drinking vessel, and taking it straight to the governor in charge of the arrangements. Note the confidence of the Lord in His ability even though this is His first miracle, for He is acting, as ever, in line with His Father’s will, and simply doing what His Father is doing. He did His Father’s business before His manifestation to Israel, in the obscurity of the years at Nazareth, as Luke 2:49 shows, and now it is true as publicly manifested. The business has changed in character, however.

The servants have been given commands in stages and they obey each one in turn. They must have been puzzled at the idea of bearing water to the guests. It would add insult to injury to run out of wine and then offer the guests water. Despite this, the servants obey unquestioningly, as we should. Those things which the Lord commands us to do are not what the natural man would do, but they are what obedient servants would do.

Note that the Lord respects the role of the governor. He did not impose Himself upon the occasion, nor did He come to impose a new social order upon men, but to radically change the men themselves. The apostles continued in this way, and did not seek to initiate social reforms. Their only concern was that men would be saved, and thus be personally reformed and ready for heaven, while at the same time being useful for God on earth.

And they bare it- the singular pronoun indicates that the reference is to the cup of wine they have poured from the pots, and which they now carry to the governor. All the servants go, so that they may know what his verdict is, and respond accordingly.

Verses 9-12
The glory of His genuineness

Every stage of this miracle was transparent and open; there was no deceit. We see this in the following ways:

1. As we have suggested, the pots were laying on their side to start with, the water having been used up to wash the guests feet as they arrived. This means there was no water left in them.

2. The servants do not know a miracle is about to take place. All they think they are doing is filling pots with water. They are not complicit in some deception.

3. They fill the pots to the brim, so there is no room for some substance to be added to colour the water red.

4. The Lord has nothing to do with this filling process; He does not bless the pots or the water, but is completely apart from the action.

5. The water is borne straight to the governor so that he can give his unbiased verdict on the suitability or otherwise of the wine. He probably did this to all the wine before it was served. The Lord’s wine will be subjected to the same test as the other wine.

6. The servants can testify that it started as water; the governor testifies that it finished as wine.

7. The governor calls the bridegroom, not Christ, for he is not aware of what has happened.

2:9
When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom.

When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was- it would be normal for the governor to taste the wine to ensure that it was a suitable quality before it was served to the guests. He is an independent witness. He is convinced it is wine, yet he knows not what has happened.

(But the servants which drew the water knew) this is John’s comment, found in parenthesis, and assures us that there was no collusion between the servants and the governor, any more than there was collusion between Christ and the servants. All is genuine and open. After all, John was present at the wedding, and he writes near the end of his gospel that the Lord did signs “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, so there was no secrecy.

The servants can now testify that the pots were empty; that they filled them with water; that they filled them with water to the brim; that the Lord Jesus had not prayed over the pots. Most likely He had not even been present when they were filled. In between the time the servants filled the pots with water, and the time they drew it out of the pots to take to the governor, the water turned to wine.

The governor of the feast called the bridegroom- it is not Christ but the bridegroom who is called, but the latter was unaware of what had happened, so he is not advanced as a witness. In fact it is the governor who bears witness, and gives the bridegroom the credit for the quality of the wine.

2:10
And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.

And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse- after the governor had tasted the water that became wine his verdict is that the first wine is inferior. The governor thinks that the bridegroom has reversed the normal order, and set on the good wine at the end. In fact, the bridegroom had set on his good wine at the beginning, but it had been surpassed in quality by the Lord’s good wine. Both lots of wine had come from Christ, the first from Him by way of processes He as Creator had initiated, the second by His miraculous intervention in those processes.

The Lord is indicating by this miracle that He is about to introduce a new order of things. Later in His ministry He will liken the law to old wine skins, which cannot stand having new wine put into them, Matthew 9:17. The new wine of the gospel cannot be contained in the old “skins” of men under the law. The skins must be replaced. It is in Christ that a man is renewed, so that he may contain the new wine of the gospel. Later on the Lord will promise that his people shall do greater things than the miracles He performed, 14:12. They would be able to bring out the spiritual truth behind the miracles, and disclose that there is a joy that is beyond natural joy, and He is the one who brings it in. The apostle Peter calls it joy unspeakable, and full of glory, 1 Peter 1:8.

But thou hast kept the good wine until now- note that the Lord does not make wine that is so good that it makes the first wine seem bad, and a reflection on the bridegroom. He carefully regulates the quality so that the difference is noted, but not in a way that will draw attention to Himself. As the governor says, the normal practice was to set on the lesser wine when men have had a good fill of the good wine, so that they do not realise the wine at the end is less good. Here the good wine has been served first, and still the last wine is thought to be better. Christ always surpasses our expectations. The wine of the law-covenant was good wine, having to do with the righteousness of God, but the wine of the gospel-covenant is better, for it is based on the work of the cross. As the Lord said to His disciples in the upper room, in reference to a cup of wine, “this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28. The law condemned sins, but grace brings forgiveness. The law brought sorrow, but grace brings joy.

2:11
This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory; and his disciples believed on him.

This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee- the notion that the child Jesus worked miracles is mere tradition, and has no foundation in scripture. When He went to preach in the synagogue at Nazareth, “where he was brought up”, there were cynics present who, the Lord said, would surely say unto him in a proverb, “Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country”, Luke 4:23. They have heard of His miracle-working in Capernaum,, and now suggest He should do some miracles in Nazareth to prove His claims. But if He had done miracles during His childhood in Nazareth, they would have said something like “Do some more of the miracles you have always been doing in Nazareth”.

And manifested forth his glory- glory may be defined as “the expression of inherent worth”. The Lord Jesus does not look for public reputation. He made himself of no reputation, yet manifests Himself as the creator of all things in the world His hands had made. He retires quietly, because He does not want the guests to believe on Him only as a miracle-worker, as the events at the end of the chapter and also His interview with Nicodemus show, for He must be believed on as a Saviour who died on a cross for sins.

There are those who speak as if Christ veiled His glory when He came into manhood. This does not find support from this verse, or from verse 14 of chapter one, where John says “we beheld his glory”. The fact is that He retained His glory, for it is intrinsic to His Deity, which He never left. What He did do was manifest that glory in a way that could be appreciated by seekers after the truth. So it was moral glory that was seen.

It is also noticeable that in John’s gospel, which sets out to show us that Jesus is no less than the Son of God, the miracles all touch upon human experience. The first, the joy of marriage; the second, the sadness of parental grief; the third, the inability to work; the fourth, daily needs; the fifth, physical handicap; the sixth, bereavement; the seventh, the need to earn one’s living. How like the Lord to enter into the everyday affairs of men, and manifest His glory in them!

And his disciples believed on him- they already believed on Him, having listened to John the Baptist’s testimony and as a result transferred their allegiance to the Lord. In this incident their faith is confirmed, and they believe on Him in a deeper way, for He had not only taught them as the Prophet when they abode with Him, but He now is seen to work miracles as the Christ. They now believe in a double way.

2:12
After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued there not many days.

After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and is brethren, and his disciples- John does not tell us how many disciples this involves. Perhaps it is the five mentioned in chapter one. Nor does he tell us how many brethren accompanied Him, although we know that He had four brethren and at least two sisters, Matthew 13:55,56. These would be the other children of Mary, with Him being the firstborn, Luke 2:7.

The more permanent move from Nazareth to Capernaum had not taken place yet, for this occurred after John the Baptist had been beheaded, Matthew 4:2,12,13. Perhaps His mother was more free to move about now that her children were grown up, and, as is most likely the case, her husband Joseph had died.

Note the distinction made between the disciples and His brethren, for sadly the latter have not yet believed on Him. These men lived with Him for thirty years and did not believe on Him. They saw His miracles, and still did not believe on Him. From the language they use in John 7:1-5, which has an Old Testament character about it, they were zealous for the coming Messianic Kingdom. When Christ did not live up to their expectations by defeating their enemies, they refused to believe on Him as the Son of God. When He was crucified, this would only confirm in their minds the impression that He was not the Messiah. Yet when He rose from the dead they believed, as we see from the fact that they were with the apostles waiting for the coming of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, Acts 1:14. We are also told that the Lord appeared to James the Lord’s brother after His resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:7. Such is the genuineness of the resurrection of Christ, that it convinced hardened unbelievers of the truth as to His person. If He had not really risen, they would not have changed their minds.
And they continued there not many days- it seems the plan was to wait in Capernaum until it was time to go up to Jerusalem together for the passover, which was “at hand”. This would explain why His mother and His brethren travelled with Him, even though His brethren did not believe in Him. They had most likely come from Nazareth to Cana for the wedding, and met up with the Lord’s party as they came from beyond Jordan. The brothers would be going to the feast as a matter of religious duty, John 7:10. It was not compulsory for women to go to the feasts, but it appears Mary did, Luke 2:41, which shows her devotion to God. That He continued where He was “not many days” shows that the Lord did not impose Himself upon His host.

See the end of the chapter for a special and extended note on marriage.

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

Special note on the passovers in John’s gospel
It would be appropriate at this point to notice the way in which John uses the feast of the passover as the basis for the new things that Christ brings in as He reveals the Father. After all, the passover was a new beginning for Israel, and even their calendar was altered to reflect that. God’s word to them was “This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you”, Exodus 12:2. We learn from Exodus 34:22 that the feast of ingathering, which was to be held in the seventh month, was “at the year’s end”. It was the end of the agricultural year, when the cycle of seed time and harvest came to its climax, but when God made a new start with the children of Israel, He ordained that they should begin their religious calendar with the passover.

At the original passover, a new people came into being, for in Exodus 12:3 we have the first mention of “all the congregation of Israel”. Likewise, it is a new company that is being formed in the first part of John’s gospel, with the idea of the new birth in the prologue, 1:13, and then in the Lord’s conversation with Nicodemus at passover time, 3:3-8.

At the second passover in His ministry, (assuming the feast of 5:1 was a passover), there is introduced the idea of a new pilgrimage, for the impotent man, unable to walk for thirty and eight years, (the same length of time as Israel wandered in the wilderness after they had reached its borders, instead of purposefully making their way into the Promised land), is able to rise, take up his bed and walk. He begins to be a pilgrim on the way to heaven.

At the next passover time the Lord provided the five thousand with food in the wilderness, just as after the original passover the people were given manna from heaven in the wilderness. A new people on a new pilgrimage need new provisions.

The fourth passover is the one at which “Christ our passover” was “sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7, and laid the basis for the formation of a new people, whose destiny is heaven, and who are sustained by bread which is His flesh, which He gave for the life of the world, John 6:51.

2:13
And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

And the Jews’ passover was at hand- John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become “the Jews’ passover”. Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary. This can happen with believers today. The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion. We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly. It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought. Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.

And Jesus went up to Jerusalem- the temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central. John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point. The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.

Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would suddenly come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day. The Devil had tempted Him to come suddenly by casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7. He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil. Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished. Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.

It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, namely at passover time, the feast of weeks, which became known in the New Testament as Pentecost, and the feast of tabernacles, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these seasons, Deuteronomy 16:16. The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times. Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament. We should heed the exhortation, “Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.” Hebrews 10:25.

2:14
And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves- John in his gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifices of a man who was devoted to God. It is as if the Lord is placing Himself alongside the offerings of men, and giving them opportunity to see that He had come to institute a better order of things. He will then displace them, for His sacrifice would take away the old things. As the writer to the Hebrews states, (having listed the Old Testament sacrifices, including the burnt offering), “He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.” Hebrews 10:9. By “the first” is meant the will of God expressed in animal sacrifices, and by “the second” is meant the will of God expressed in the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.

And the changers of money sitting- clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a passover lamb, but to offer other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands. They would need the service of the money-changers in order to buy their animals, since the temple authorities would not accept Gentile currency, particularly if it was inscribed with pagan or idolatrous symbols. We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, since they seemed to be preserving the integrity of the name of God, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.

These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade. The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15
And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen- the word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgment. The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here. We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper. He was acting in righteous anger, outraged at what was happening in His Father’s house. He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patiently waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father had no pleasure in them, since they were offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that were not glorifying to God. He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, whereas in this section it is a potential sacrifice, for we read that believers are “sanctified by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all”, Hebrews 10:10. He replaces the temple and the sacrifices by what He did in the body.

And poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables- these were the particular objects of Christ’s indignation, for they represented the principle that money may be made out of the service of the Lord. The apostle Paul could say, “I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.” Acts 20:33.

2:16
And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.

And said unto them that sold doves- the dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.

Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise- Zechariah assures us that in the millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite, (the word means “merchantman”), in the house of the Lord of hosts, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.

Note that whilst He drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, but only commands the dove-sellers to take them away. Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove, even when He is taking drastic action.

In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves. In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due. The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.

We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s assembly, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise. “Taking nothing of the Gentiles” 3 John 7 should be our motto in this regard. See also Ezra 4:1-3.

2:17
And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.

And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up- note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions. Psalm 69, from which this quotation comes, is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God. It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name with thanksgiving pleases Him “better than an ox or  bullock that hath horns and hoofs”, and the Lord Jesus was indeed defending the honour of His Father’s name by His actions at this time, as ever, and as His Father acknowledged in John 12:28. He magnified His Father’s name by expelling the oxen.

The duty of the head of the Israelite houses was to purge out the leaven found there in preparation for the feast of passover, and the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after. As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.

Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15. Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us? Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter? And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven? The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8. They did so, and he can describe their action in these terms, “For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.” 2 Corinthians 7:11.

The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12. When they did this, then the zeal of God’s house would be eating them up, giving them a consuming passion for the honour of God. For as the apostle said to them, “But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.” Galatians 4:18.

John is careful to note that it is His disciples that remember it is written in the psalm about His zeal. It is significant that the statement in the psalm begins with “for”, indicating that it is an explanation. The previous statement is, “I am become a stranger to my brethren, and an alien unto my mother’s children”. Could it be that the children of His mother, (whom we know from John 7:10 were accustomed to going to the feasts), found this display of zeal for God’s house an embarrassment, and caused them to begin to think that He was not the Messiah, since He did not seem to be in sympathy with what went on in the temple? Happily, they would be convinced by His resurrection from the dead, which He foretells in this very passage.

2:18
Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things?

Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things? Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to the disciples’ reaction. The disciples see a fulfilment of prophecy, but the authorities only see it as an attack on their power base. His assertion of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.

The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22. They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions. They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and who had given Him His authority.

2:19
Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up- these are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:61. They were also used to revile Him as He hung upon the cross, Matthew 27:39,40. By His actions and words here He showed that He knew they would slay Him at last. The Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

The Lord is speaking on two levels here. He is speaking of His body as a temple, but also of the literal temple where they were standing. They would destroy His body so that His spirit and soul and body would be separated in death, but this would mean that the literal temple would be destroyed too. By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple, for the destiny of the temple at Jerusalem was bound up in the destiny of the temple of His body.

Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. Together with the Messiah’s dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20
Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days?

Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple. They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of three days. Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in about 19 BC. If the exact date when Herod began to build the temple could be established with absolute certainty, it would also establish the date of this passover, and hence when the crucifixion occurred, three passovers later. Provisionally, we may say that if Herod began building in 20 BC, then forty and six years later is AD 26, which becomes the date of the first passover in the Lord’s ministry. Three passovers later brings us to AD 29, when it is said that the passover was on Wednesday March 23rd. This means that on this reckoning the Lord was crucified on a Thursday.

2:21
But he spake of the temple of his body.

But he spake of the temple of his body- so there is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. We see the link between Christ and the temple in other scriptures. For instance, Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The man is Christ, the wall is the wall of Jerusalem. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.

There is a connection therefore between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul, and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the veil of the temple was rent, for the destruction or dissolution of the temple of His body had begun! And by rending the veil God was signalling the fall of Jerusalem in due time. But it is said of Messiah that “he shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12-14, so there shall be a temple in Jerusalem again during the kingdom of Christ.

2:22
When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them- the disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion. When He foretold His death and resurrection later in His ministry, Luke tells us “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken.” Luke 18:34. So it was ordered of God that they should not believe He would rise quickly, so that when He did it could not be said that they imagined it. It was the actual sight of Him in resurrection that finally convinced them.

And they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said- after the Lord had risen, and especially after they received the Spirit of God at Pentecost, they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate the events of His life to the Old Testament, (“the scripture”), and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. In both John 17:12 and 20:9 there is reference to “scripture” in the singular, where there has not been a quotation of a particular verse, but a reference to some well-known one. So we may understand the word scripture here as referring to the prime passage that speaks of the resurrection of Christ, namely Psalm 16:10,11. The apostle Peter appealed to this passage in Acts 2:24-28 when he was announcing the resurrection of Christ. The apostle Paul does the same in Acts 13:34-37.

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

2:23
Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.

Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover- this is the first passover of the Lord’s public ministry. Every male in Israel was expected to attend this feast, and as one who was “made under the law”, Galatians 4:4, the Lord was in attendance, no doubt having joined the pilgrim band from Capernaum.

In the feast day- it is clear from verses 13-22 that the Lord had been in the temple courts before the main feast day. Now it is the actual passover day itself, when the lamb was to be killed and eaten. Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state. It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron had been able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.

Many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did- taking the foregoing facts together, we see that the time of passover was one when expectations were raised considerably. When one came who seemed to have authority, especially in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst. Of course, the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 will show. But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine. And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24
But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men,

But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men- we might think that to believe in His name was a good thing, but the Lord indicates that in this context it is not so. His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, Romans 14:17. Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ. The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results. They probably compared his miracles to those of Moses just before the Exodus from Egypt, especially as the prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.

2:25
And needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man.

And needed not that any should testify of man- Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case, for the Lord Jesus could read the thoughts of men. He had already shown that He knew about Nathanael from a distance. When he was thinking of the omnipresence of God, David wrote, “thou understandest my thought afar off”, Psalm 139:2.

For he knew what was in man- not only did He know thoughts from afar, He knew what those thoughts sprang from and what they could lead to. In this case they sprang from a desire for signs, and they would lead to Him being rejected because of the doctrines He taught in connection with the miracles.

Special note on faith
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith. The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator. This is seen from two things. First, the terrible consequences of not believing. If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing? He can only do this justly if man is able to believe but refuses. Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4. If a man can only believe if God gives Him faith, as some would say, why does Satan need to blind his mind lest he believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s. When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised. The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when people believe in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works. They trust in themselves that they are righteous, Luke 18:9. Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, when a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, such as to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within. Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13. The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3. (We might think that those who responded to the gospel on the Day of Pentecost were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40).

The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15:2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude. Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart or innermost being, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses. This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort. Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with Him”). He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ. Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to assist Joseph of Arimathea to publicly bury Him, John 19:39.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important and intelligent faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.

Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used. We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then of a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this.

Special note on the three prepositions used in relation to faith in Christ:

There is the preposition “eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object. This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles. Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object. In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith. The context must decide.

There is the preposition “epi”, which has to do with resting on an object. In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is his foundation. This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels. It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven. Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation.

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”:

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.” Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.” 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded.” 1 Peter 2:6.

Note that three of these verses, (Romans 9:33;10:11; and 1 Peter 2:6), quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “en”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security. Such an one believes from within this secure place. This preposition is used seven times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”:

“For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints,” Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority. Faith in Him is well-placed.

Special and extended note on marriage

The institution of marriage
When He was questioned by the Pharisees on the matter of divorce, the Lord Jesus responded by first speaking to them about marriage. They wanted to debate the divorce law, but He took them back to the institution of marriage in the book of Genesis with the words “but from the beginning it was not so”, Matthew 19:8. It must therefore be the best policy to note what God did and said in that first week of this world’s existence, and in particular, what happened on the sixth day when God made the man and the woman. We turn first, therefore, to Genesis chapter 2.

Genesis 2:18
And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone- these are words spoken on the sixth day. No doubt God made all the other creatures with a mate, or else how could they multiply? It is true that the land animals are not expressly commanded to multiply, but they surely did, and Noah took male and female into the ark to replenish the earth after the flood.

After many times saying “good”, now God says “not good”. But the “should be” indicates that He is thinking of a potential situation in the future, not describing a feeling that was currently known by Adam, for there was no sadness in Eden before the fall. He was a lone man for a brief time but he was not a lonely man, for he had God to commune with. It is God’s intention that the Last Adam should not be alone either, so He will have His bride by His side for all eternity. Nor is this because He is lonely, for He has His Father to commune with.

I will make him an help meet for him- the woman is going to be Adam’s helper as he serves as God’s regent upon the earth, and she will be meet or suitable for him, corresponding to him in every way. She will be his counter-part. She is not a second-class or second-rate person. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the woman is the glory of the man”, 1 Corinthians 11:7. The believing woman makes a vital contribution to the glory that comes to God when the man exercises his headship role. He would not be complete in that respect without her help.

Genesis 2:19
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof.

And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air- this is a reference to what happened on the sixth and fifth days respectively. This indicates that the birds of the air were in fact made out of the earth, showing that despite what we might think from 1:21 about the waters producing them, they were made of the earth; most probably of the earth of the sea-bed.

And brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them- God is impressing on Adam his distinctiveness, for there is no creature that can be described as “meet”. There are many animals and birds which are a help to man, but not one has that collection of qualities which makes it meet or suitable. Adam is discovering the truth that the apostle Paul will centuries later point out, that “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.” 1 Corinthians 15:39.

And whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof- Adam exercises his authority over creation, but at the same time finds none he can call woman. God was content to allow Adam to name these creatures, for he was the image of God on earth, and as such represented Him. He is being entrusted with tasks as a responsible being, and given opportunities to be faithful to God.

Genesis 2:20
And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him.

And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field- cattle are specially mentioned here, for they are of most help to man.

But for Adam there was not found an help meet for him- perhaps as he named these creatures he did not realise he was in fact ruling them out as helps meet for him. He does not know loneliness yet, so is not looking for a wife.

Genesis 2:21
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;

And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept- the woman for Adam is going to be formed in a unique way, without parallel in the natural world. Adam was put to sleep, (“God caused a deep sleep to fall”), and was maintained in that state, (“and he slept”). At no time is he going to be half-awake. There is a comparison and a contrast in the spiritual realm, for Christ has obtained a bride. His Calvary-experience corresponds in one sense to Adam’s sleep. But there is a great contrast, for God saw to it that Adam was unaware of what was happening to him, but the Lord Jesus was fully aware of what was happening when He suffered on the cross. He was offered stupefying drink, but He refused it, because He would not allow man to alleviate the sufferings into which His God took Him. Just as at no time was Adam not asleep, so at no time was Christ’s suffering relieved.

And he took one of his ribs- so the woman is to be made of part of Adam. And the fact that only one rib is taken, shows that she is to be his only bride. But God does not take a bone from his foot, as if she could be trampled on, nor from his head to dominate her. She is taken from that part of Adam that protects his heart and his lungs. His life and his breath are temporarily exposed. While it is true that theoretically Adam’s heart was at risk during this operation, in reality it was not so, for the surgeon was God, and He would not allow any to take advantage of Adam when he was vulnerable.

How different was it with Christ at the cross, for His many and varied enemies gathered round Him, and did their utmost to deflect Him from His purpose. Is it not the case that the Lord Jesus was prepared to have His love put to the test at Calvary? And did He not yield up His spirit to God, and thus cease to breathe? He loved the church and gave Himself for it. He did not limit Himself to a rib, but gave His whole self, surrendering to the will of God so as to purchase His bride by His own precious blood. This was the price He was prepared to pay, and since it is in the past tense, we may say that it is the price He did pay.

And closed up the flesh instead thereof- it seems that this was done before the woman was formed, as recorded in the next verse. There are two ideas combined here. There is the closing up of the flesh which covered where the rib was taken from, and also the making of that flesh to replace the rib, (“instead thereof”), so that it would function as a rib. Thus Adam lost nothing by this process, whereas the Lord Jesus gave Himself in loving surrender, in order to have His bride. The fact that Adam’s flesh was closed up confirmed that the operation was final and complete. Does this not mean that that there was no visible evidence on Adam’s body that his rib had been removed? But Christ’s wounds will ever bear testimony to His Calvary-experience.

Genesis 2:22
And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman- the rib is one of those bones in the body that contains bone marrow. This substance is of two types, red bone marrow, which produces red blood cells, and yellow bone marrow, which contains stem cells, which are immature cells able to turn into many different sorts of cell, and produce fat, cartilage and bone, the constituents of the material part of man. In other words, in normal circumstances bone marrow produces blood, flesh and bone. It can do this because of the process put in place by our Creator. Is it any surprise that He used this technique to form the woman in the first instance?

And brought her unto the man- Adam has obviously woken from his sleep, and now for the first time he looks upon his bride. God had brought the animals to Adam in verse 19, “to see what he would call them”. And now the same thing happens with the woman. What will he call her?

It is important to note that Adam’s bride comes with the very highest recommendation, for God Himself formed her for him. It is important in our day that those who contemplate marriage should ensure that their prospective wife has the commendation of spiritual and mature believers, who can vouch for her genuineness and suitability. The same goes, of course, for the prospective husband. If this is done prayerfully and carefully, much of the tragedy and heartache that, sadly, affects even believers today, could be avoided. Choice on both sides should not be made only on the basis of looks. As the Book of Proverbs says of the perfect wife, “Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Proverbs 31:30.

It was often said that the best place to find a wife is in the assembly prayer meeting, and that still stands true. If she is not present there, is lax about attending the other assembly gatherings, has no convictions about having her hair long and her head covered in the gatherings, and shows little interest in the scriptures, finds being with believers embarrassing, has no exercise about giving to the Lord and serving Him, then it would be best not to marry her. All these characteristics, and others of like sort, are not the marks of “a woman that feareth the Lord”. The apostle Paul taught that marriage was to be “only in the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 7:39. It is not even enough for a prospective wife to be a believer. She must be one who owns the Lordship of Christ in belief and practice.

Genesis 2:23
And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh- this is the basis upon which Adam names the woman. When he named the animals and birds he no doubt did so in reference to their natural characteristics. But he names the woman in accordance with her origin. That this is a different way of classifying is seen in Adam’s statement, “This is now”, for before when he had named the animals it was different. None of them could be said to be meet for him, even though in a limited way some of them could be a help.

The woman’s whole physical body was made from his bone, so she, (as a person with a physical body), is bone of his bone. She is also made like him as to his flesh, for from his bone God has made her so as to have the same nature as him, for he is a man in the flesh, having a human nature.

She shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man- so it is that Adam, as head of creation, states very clearly that there is a difference between male and female, thus establishing this truth for all time. Even though the woman is of the same flesh as Adam, she is of a different gender.

So it is that Adam establishes his headship over the woman by naming her. The word woman is simply the feminine version, “ishah”, of the word for man, “ish”. Adam does not need to invent a name, for she is part of him, and even her name reflects this. There are several words used for man in the Old Testament, and this particular one means “a man of high degree”. So Adam regards his wife as a woman of high degree, as indeed she was. From the outset he showed her respect, and this is a good example to husbands.

Genesis 2:24
Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother- it is God’s will that mankind should be perpetuated by new spheres of headship being set up. When a man marries he leaves the headship of his father, and establishes his own headship situation. He leaves the care of his mother to enjoy the care of his suitable helper, his wife. This is not to say that father and mother can now be dispensed with, for the law of Moses required that a man’s father and mother be honoured, and there was even a promise attached to this, Exodus 20:12. Christian children are to requite their parents, and consider their welfare in recognition of all they have done for them and the sacrifices they have made whilst bringing them up, 1 Timothy 5:4.

And shall cleave unto his wife- it is only the leaving of the father’s headship in an official way, and the cleaving to a wife, that constitutes marriage before God. Simply living together is not marriage, but immorality, and will meet with God’s judgement if not repented of, for “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” Hebrews 13:4.

This establishes who it is that may be married. It is not man and man, or woman and woman, but one man and one woman. Homosexuality is not normal, for God did not make a man for Adam. Nor is it in-built into some people’s genes, (as some would try to tell us), for conversion does not alter the genes, but it does radically alter behaviour, and the thinking behind behaviour. Some of the believers in the assembly in Corinth had been homosexuals before they were saved, but Paul can write, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” 1 Corinthians 6:11. The pollution, unholiness and unrighteousness of their pre-conversion state had been dealt with, and they were new creatures in Christ.

And they shall be one flesh- the Lord Jesus used these words when He was asked about divorce, as we shall see when we consider 1 Corinthians 6.

Those who are merely, (and sinfully) only joined in one body, are not married. They can go their separate ways afterwards if they choose. Those who are married have not that option, however, for they have pledged themselves to be joined as one flesh, and their lives are inextricably entwined. So it is “what” God hath joined, not “who” God has joined. The lives are joined the moment the marriage ceremony has taken place, for it does not depend on physical union. Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, or else He would have been illegitimate. It was only after His birth that they knew one another in a physical sense, as Matthew 1:24,25 clearly indicates. So non-consummation of a marriage in the physical sense does not invalidate the marriage, whatever men’s law-courts say. It is worth stating that if there are physical or mental matters that would cause complications after the marriage ceremony, they should be made known to the other prospective partner before a relationship develops, to avoid heartache, misery and disappointment.

It is significant that when the idea of being one flesh is mentioned in connection with marriage, whether in Old Testament Hebrew or New Testament Greek, the preposition is used which speaks of progress towards a goal. The idea is that “they two shall be set on a course towards being one flesh”. To be one flesh is much more than being one body, for marriage is a sharing of everything; goals, ambitions, desires, hopes, experiences, joys, griefs. It is an ongoing process of the lives of two persons merging ever more closely. It is a relationship that is on a vastly higher plane, (even in the case of unbelievers), than an immoral and passing affair. So the moment that this process begins is when the man and woman are pronounced man and wife at the marriage ceremony. They are as truly married then as they will ever be, but they are not as closely married then as they will be at the end of their life together, for marriage is a process. It is very sad when couples drift apart when they get older; they should be bonding even more closely.

The Indissolubility of Marriage
Because marriage is a one-flesh arrangement, the bond that is made at the wedding ceremony only death can loose, for only then does life in the flesh for one of the marriage-partners cease. A divorce court may make arrangements so that the two parties live apart, but no court of man can split up one flesh. The apostle Paul makes it clear in Romans 7 that only death breaks the bond of marriage. Of course he is using marriage as an illustration, so that he may show that the believer is not under the law of Moses, and should not seek to please God by putting himself under it.

Just because it is an illustration of something else does not necessarily mean there are exceptions to what he is saying. Indeed, the illustration is of no value if there are exceptions. We should remember that the apostle states in 1 Corinthians 7:39, “The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord.” This is almost word for word what he wrote in Romans 7, but is not in the context of an illustration. This statement comes at the end of a whole chapter full of teaching on the subject of marriage, but at no point does he speak of divorce.

It would be relevant at this point to consider Romans 7:1-3.

Romans 7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren- the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence. If they were consistent, they would act upon what they knew about the idea of law. He expresses slight surprise that some of them seemed not to be doing this.

(For I speak to them that know the law)- the believers at Rome would be familiar with the concept of law, for the Romans were great law-makers, and as believers they were familiar with the law of Moses too. Even though the Roman law provided for divorce, the point is that any law only applies to a living person. If a man dies, the law has lost its hold on him. The believers at Rome knew this.

How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Laws only regulate living people. If a man steals, and dies before the matter is brought to court, there is no case to answer in man’s courts, although of course God will judge the sin in His court. The word “man” at this point is “anthropos” meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female. The law in particular in the next verse is the law of marriage, given by God, and it applies equally to a man and a woman.

Romans 7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as he liveth- the law of marriage is that “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Matthew 19:6. The marriage covenant is life-long, or as is usually said at the ceremony “till death us do part”.

Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration, which is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there were exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. In any case, as we have already seen, these words are used in 1 Corinthians 7:39 where they are not part of an illustration.

But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death looses the connection, (that is, it breaks the connection), and makes the marriage bond entirely inactive. The only One with authority to loose the bond is the One who made it, and He does this now only by the death of one of the partners. Because the husband in this illustration has died, the “law of her husband” ceases to have force, and his wife is therefore not bound to it. The life or death of the husband is the determining factor.

Romans 7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then, if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress- so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if the first husband is still alive. She is no different to those who make money out of harlotry. Note that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.

Of course it is true that the word “married” in verse 3 is in italics. This is because the Authorised Version translators were honest men, and wished to indicate that they had added a word to give the sense in English. They put the word in italics, and left it to the Holy Spirit to guide the readers to see that the addition was justified. They did not impose their will on the scriptures.

But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law- only in this way can she be free as far as God is concerned.

So that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- she can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead. His death has freed her from obligation to him. The apostle makes applications from this in connection with the believer’s relationship with the law, but he does so on the basis of the law of marriage, which is our concern at the moment.

The Inescapability of Marriage
There are those who believe that there is a situation where a man can lawfully put away his wife, and they base their belief on the words of the Lord Jesus Himself to the Pharisees in Matthew 19, to which we now turn. We should remember as we do so, however, that no interpretation of the words of scripture may contradict another passage.

It was because John the Baptist had condemned Herod for taking Philip’s wife that he had lost his life. Perhaps the Pharisees are hoping that word would spread that Christ was of the same view as John, and in this way He would be put in danger. It is interesting in that connection to notice that John had said, “It is not lawful for thee to have her”, Matthew 14:4, and here the Pharisees begin with “Is it lawful”. We know from Luke 16:14-18 that on another occasion the Lord confronted the Pharisees on the matter of covetousness, and the fact that He condemned divorce immediately afterwards, showed that they were coveting other men’s wives, in transgression of the law. They are now seeking their revenge.

Matthew 19:3
The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?

The Pharisees also came unto him- as well as the people coming to Him to learn from Him, (as Mark records in his parallel passage, chapter 10:1-12), the Pharisees also come, but only to try to undermine His teaching. Near the start of His ministry the Lord had said, “For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 5:20. He had already asserted His resolve to uphold the law and prophets, and had condemned those who teach men otherwise; now He is going to expose those who taught the law, but transgressed it in their hearts. Outward observance, (“the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees”), will not be enough to gain an entrance even into the kingdom of heaven, (which is the realm of profession), let alone the kingdom of God, (the realm only of those who are genuine).

He then proceeded, in what some call the Sermon on the Mount, to examine certain statements that the scribes were making, and showed that they did not go far enough in their teaching. For instance, (and this is very relevant to our subject), the scribes taught, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”, and it was right that they should do so, for this was the seventh commandment. But they were content with the letter of the law. But as the Lord proceeds to show, to look upon a woman to lust after her is heart-adultery, even though at that point it is not body-adultery. He then speaks of the eye that lusts, and the hand which could be used to write a bill of divorcement, and teaches that if the eye and the hand are liable to sin in this way, drastic action must be taken to prevent that sin. In the language of the apostle Paul, there must be the mortifying of our members which are on the earth, Colossians 3:5.

If this teaching were followed, the next passage would not be needed, which reads, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery.” Matthew 5:31,32. By the expression “But I say unto you”. the Lord is clearly contrasting the teaching of the scribes and His teaching. He says nothing of their teaching being “of old time”, (as was the case with other statements He deals with in the passage), so it must have been a fairly recent innovation on their part, perhaps influenced by the Gentiles, amongst whom they had been dispersed. Evil communications had corrupted good manners, 1 Corinthians 15:33 .

Christ in righteousness, however, stressed that their action of putting away caused the woman to sin, and was therefore in itself sinful. That sin was not mitigated by giving a bill of divorcement to the women. The Lord is highlighting the havoc that is caused if divorce is carried out for reasons other than the fornication He mentions, (which we will come to later). The woman is caused to commit adultery, for she is still the wife of the one who has divorced her, but in order to survive in a cruel world it is assumed that she will marry again, relying on the teaching of the scribes who said this was lawful. Moreover, the man who rescues her from destitution by marrying her, also sins, again because he listens to the scribes. Instead of being scrupulous about the apparently trivial matter of giving a bill of divorcement to her, the original husband should have been concerned about the moral implications of his action. The problem was that he was listening to the wrong teachers, the scribes, believing they had authority in the matter.

Tempting him- their sole object was to try to trip Him up, and make Him side with one or other of the schools of thought in Israel. They have not come with a genuine desire to find out the truth.

And saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Note the word lawful, for they are basing their question on what is legitimate as far as the law of Moses was concerned. They do this because they have a second question, which they think will undermine the answer they expect He will give to the first one. Note too, the word cause, for it also has a legal tone to it, having the idea of an accusation. What they are asking is whether a man may bring a cause before a law-court which will give him the right to put away his wife, whatever the circumstance.

Matthew 19:4
And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female,

And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read- this is a phrase that appears six times in the gospel of Matthew, either in this form or in a similar one. The Lord is answering their question directly, but He is not going to quote the law of Moses at first, but the book of Genesis. He does not say, “Verily, I say unto you”, as elsewhere in the gospel, for He does not need to do so, for He had spoken already in the words of Genesis 1:27 and 2:24.

That he which made them at the beginning made them male and female- so the Lord Jesus believed that the act of making Adam and his wife on the sixth day of the creation week happened at the beginning. The same beginning as is mentioned in Genesis 1:1. So there is no time-gap between verses 1 and 2 of Genesis 1.

In Mark’s account the phrase is “from the beginning”, and these are the words of Christ Himself. So Matthew 19, where there is a quotation from Genesis 1:27, tells us of the actual historic event of the creation of male and female. Mark’s account tells us that the act of making male and female is ongoing, for it is from the beginning as well as being at the beginning. So God is not making people who are not male or female today, and has never done so.

Matthew 19:5
And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother- the God who made male and female is also the one who spoke the words of Genesis 2:24 quoted here. But in Mark’s account the Lord does not quote, hence there is no “Have ye never read?” He says the same things there as were said in the beginning, thus testifying to His Deity and authority. The word of God in the beginning is the word of God still.

Because God made male and female, there is an attraction between the two, and this attraction is stronger than between a son and his father and mother. The son leaves the sphere of his father’s headship, and begins a new sphere of headship, thus maintaining social order on the earth, and in the case of a believer, establishes another centre for the maintenance of godly order. He also leaves the care of his mother to care for his wife, and to be cared for by her. His mother cannot help him in his new role of head of the house, but his wife can.

And shall cleave to his wife- this is no casual relationship, but a gluing together, (such is the idea behind the word), of two persons in a life-long relationship, whatever the future may bring.

And they twain shall be one flesh? They twain, (the word simply means “two”), are, on the one hand, the man who has left father and mother, and on the other hand the woman he is now going to cleave to in marriage. It is only these, who leave and cleave, that are one flesh. A man who consorts with a harlot does not leave and cleave in this way. He does not formally leave the family unit he was brought up in and establish another. Nor does he become one flesh; he only becomes joined in body.

Matthew 19:6
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh- the words of the quotation are given again to emphasise this main point of two people being one. How can the question of putting away come up in that situation?

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder- notice it is “what” and not “who” that is put asunder. It is two lives that are joined together, and they are not to be ruptured. Notice that it is God that joins together, not the one who conducts the wedding ceremony, and He does this the moment the couple say their vows. This was seen in the case of Joseph and Mary, for they were married several weeks or months before that marriage was consummated, for the scripture tells us “Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called His name Jesus.” Matthew 1:24,25. So there were four stages in their experience. First the betrothal, then the “taking”, meaning the legal claiming of Mary to be his lawful wife, then the birth of Christ, and then the “knowing” of Mary in the physical sense.

To put asunder is to insert a space between two persons that God has joined, thus acting directly in defiance of God. A fearful thing to do, indeed. Notice that the Lord does not say it cannot be attempted, for the law-courts of men are full of those who make a living out of divorce procedures. But no device of man can divide between one flesh, for that is what married persons are. Of course divorce does disrupt the life-long process of becoming one flesh, so in that sense the relationship is disturbed. In the final analysis, however, no act of men can overthrow the act of God.

That this is so is seen in the fact that a man who divorces his wife and then marries another, commits adultery against her, Mark 10:11. He sins against God by divorcing, for he is defiantly trying to divide what God has joined. He sins also by remarrying, for the Lord calls that adultery. But if the divorce cancels the marriage, why should this be so? Of course, some will respond that the exception clause, “except it be for fornication”, in some way allows divorce to happen. But if unfaithfulness destroys a marriage, and a divorce is obtained, it is as if the man is single. Why then is his subsequent marriage adulterous? And why, in particular, does he commit adultery against his first wife, if he no longer has any relationship with her?

The Intensiveness of Marriage
There are those who teach that “one body” is the same as “one flesh”, and draw wrong conclusions from that deduction, such as that if a marriage is not physically consummated it is not complete marriage. We need to consult the words of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 6 on this matter:

1 Corinthians 6:15
Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid.

Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? It might be thought that the spiritual link believers have with Christ has nothing to do with the physical body. This scripture assures us it is not so. This raises an interesting question, which is this. The believer’s body is still indwelt by the sin-principle, and is capable, therefore, of sinning. It is a soulish body and not the spiritual body it will be at the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:44,45. It is composed of atoms that are part of the creation that was cursed by God and made subject to vanity. In a word, our body is in the bondage of corruption, so how can it be linked to Christ?

The answer is found in the fact that dwelling within us is the Spirit of God, and one of His titles is “the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead”, Romans 8:11. His presence is the pledge that we shall share in the resurrection of the just, with its consequent changed and sin-free body, and God takes account of that in His dealings with us now. So we are linked to Christ even as to the body. Meanwhile the indwelling Spirit safeguards the honour of Christ, for He is the pledge that a spiritual body will certainly be ours, and God takes account of that, and not the fact that we have a physical body with its accompanying sin-principle.

Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid- this situation has serious consequences for us. If the members of our body are united to Christ, then we must be very careful what else we unite them to. Being a physical entity, our body can be united in sin with a prostitute. Is that acceptable behaviour for a believer? The apostle answers that question with a thunderous “God forbid”.

1 Corinthians 6:16
What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.

What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? The apostle is outraged to think that they are not aware of the intimate physical relationship that is formed when a person is joined in an illicit union with a street-girl. As far as the physical act is concerned, they are joined as if they were formally married. This is as far as it goes, however, for they are simply joined in body. They are not joined in any other way. A man, even a believer, who consorts thus with a prostitute, has not entered into a life-long relationship until it is dissolved by death. It is an act no different to that which animals engage in, who have no moral sense.

For two, saith he, shall be one flesh- it might seem at first sight as if the apostle, by quoting this statement which has to do with marriage, is suggesting that to be joined to a harlot is to be in a marriage relationship. This cannot be the case, or else harlotry would not be condemned in Scripture. It is important to notice exactly what the apostle writes in this verse. The word “for” is not part of his quotation about marriage. No reference to marriage either in Genesis 2, Matthew 19, Mark 10, or Ephesians 5, uses the word “for”, so this is the apostle’s word, and indicates the answer to an unspoken query by his readers. The apostle often answered unspoken questions and objections in this way. It is as if he had been asked, “Why is it so sinful to be joined to a harlot?” The apostle answers by saying, in effect, “for (because) God has ordained that marriage should be a one-flesh arrangement, not a one-body one”.

The next word is “two”, which is the first word of the quotation. Then comes “saith he”, so some person is being referred to here. Then comes the remainder of the quotation, “shall be one flesh”. So the quotation is “two shall be one flesh”. The “for” is the apostle’s word. But who is the person who says “two shall be one flesh? Since the apostle is referring to the Divine institution of marriage, we could assume the reference is to God when He instituted marriage in Genesis 2:24. But the words there are, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh”.

The only place where these exact words are found is Mark 10:6-9, where we hear the Lord Jesus Himself speaking, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined, let not man put asunder.” So it is He that the apostle refers to in the statement, “Two, saith he, shall be one flesh”. So not only does the Lord Jesus say God is still making men as male and female, (for He does it “from the beginning”, and not just “at the beginning”), but that the marriage-institution words of Genesis 2:24 were, and are, still valid.

This also tells us the interesting fact that Paul, writing about AD 59, had read Mark’s gospel, so it was in circulation within twenty-five years of the events it records, and well within the lifetime of many of those who were involved in what it details.

The Indiscretion before Marriage
We return now to Matthew 19, and the discussion about the giving of the bill of divorcement as recorded in Deuteronomy 24. We should bear in mind as we do so that there were detailed penalties under the law of Moses when immoral behaviour was discovered. Those penalties were severe, but for a just reason. It was vitally important in Old Testament times to preserve the line of the Messiah. If any child was conceived in circumstances where the name and the tribe of the father were not known, it would put at risk the genealogy of Christ. Hence the severity of the punishments. They also acted as a deterrent, to maintain a high moral standard in the nation, so that God could bless it. They were to be a holy nation, Exodus 19:6.

The list is as follows:

1. The unfaithful married woman was to be put to death, as was the man she had sinned with, Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22.

2. The unfaithful betrothed free woman, whose sin was only discovered after the wedding, was to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:20,21,23,24.

3. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the city but did not cry for help, (showing she was to some extent complicit), was to be put to death, as well as the man, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. Notice that the betrothed maiden is called “his neighbour’s wife”, in verse 24, showing that betrothal was a legal enactment.

4. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the field, and cried for help, (showing she was not complicit), but no one heard, is allowed to live, but the man is to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. No doubt note would be taken of the name of the man, so that if the attack resulted in a child being born, the genealogy would be known.

5. The virgin maiden who was assaulted anywhere, city or field, and they both “were found”, (indicating someone happened to come across them sinning, rather than responding to a cry for help from the girl), was not put to death, and was to marry the man involved, and never be put away, Deuteronomy 22:28,29. This was for her protection, for it prevented her from marrying another, and thereby risk coming under the penalty of verses 20,21, when it was discovered she was not a virgin.

Note the distinction that is made here between the betrothed maiden of Point 3 above, and this non-betrothed maiden. The former has violated the pledge she made when she was betrothed, showing it did alter the legal situation to a degree. The latter has not apparently cried out, so is to an extent complicit, hence the penalty, but tempered by mercy.

6. The daughter of a man of the tribe of Levi who committed fornication was to be burned with fire, Leviticus 21:9. The dramatic punishment was no doubt because she had not only profaned herself, but profaned her father, and the worship of God was affected.

7. A betrothed bond woman who acted immorally was to be scourged, but not put to death, and the man was to offer a trespass offering, Leviticus 19:20.

8. A married woman who was found to have some “matter of uncleanness”, and who had a hard-hearted husband, could be sent away with a bill of divorcement, and she could marry another, but not return to the first husband if the second man died or put her away.

It is this last case that is the subject of discussion with the Pharisees. The woman concerned was clearly not cases 3-7, because she was married. Nor was she cases 1 or 2, or else she would have been put to death. Nor has her husband suspicions about her faithfulness, for then there was the provision of the trial of jealousy, in Numbers 5. She was a special case, therefore, and is the only case of a married woman who was not put to death. No doubt this was because she posed no threat to the line of the Messiah, for she had not consorted with another man. All the other categories listed above had done so.

We now look at the Lord’s further words, this time in Matthew 19.

Matthew 19:7
They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?

They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Instead of discussing divorce, the Lord had enforced the truth of marriage. This should always be the emphasis, for if we were more versed in the truth regarding the marriage relationship, we would be less taken up with divorce. There needs to be regular teaching concerning marriage so that it is constantly the norm in the minds of believers. Those whose marriage is experiencing difficulties need to start to remedy the situation before God, by acting on the premise that they are joined for life. This will focus the mind on the reality, and not the fantasy of release by divorce.

This second question is really the one the Pharisees wanted to ask from the beginning, but the Lord had frustrated their plan, for if they obeyed the word of God regarding being one flesh, the matter of divorce would not come up. The reference is to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, where a man who had found some “matter of uncleanness” in his wife was allowed to put her away.

Matthew 19:8
He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so.

He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives- the Lord pinpoints the attitude of heart of some in Israel who were prepared to reject their wives because of something the wives could not help. It is not known precisely what is meant by “uncleanness”. The expression in the Hebrew is “dabar ervah”. “Ervah” is indeed used 51 times in the Old Testament in connection with illicit sexual behaviour, (“uncover the nakedness” is a phrase used for sexual relations), but not with the addition of “dabar”, which means “matter”, or “thing”. Some indication as to its meaning is given by the fact that it is only elsewhere used with dabar with regard to the toilet arrangements in the camp of Israel, Deuteronomy 23:14.

If it had been unfaithfulness on the part of the woman there was provision in other parts of the law for this. This is the only situation in which divorce was allowed in Israel, so was an exception rather than the rule. The Pharisees possibly wanted to make it the general rule. They wished to make what they thought of as the vagueness of the phrase an excuse for divorce “for every cause”, which is the expression they used in their question. Certainly they wanted the Lord to take sides, and thus be open to criticism. He sides only with God’s word.

Clearly the man in this situation is not prepared to accommodate the unfortunate plight of his wife, and is hard of heart towards her, no doubt angry that he has been deprived of conjugal rights by her condition. In that situation Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife for her own protection, and marry another man if he would be prepared to marry her knowing her condition. If the second man put her away for the same reason, or if he died, she was not to return to her former husband again. She might be tempted to think that without her second husband maintaining her, (either because he had died or had put her away), it was better to return to the first man than to be destitute. Again, the law of God provided for her protection, for it overrides her faulty reasoning in her own interests, as there is no reason to think the first husband had changed. The woman is protected from her possible lack of realism in the matter.

This is an instance of God’s grace superseding the general rule for the sake of the welfare of His people. It is a mistake to think that there was no grace during the law-age. A reading of the passage where God described Himself to Moses will assure us there was, Exodus 34:6,7. The Pharisees wanted to talk of what was lawful, but the Lord highlighted the attitude of the man in the scenario, and Moses, representing God. The man was hard of heart, but Moses, acting for God, was merciful.

But from the beginning it was not so- again they are taken back to the beginning where the laws of marriage were instituted by God. Nothing that was instituted at the beginning was set aside by the law at Sinai. Those who wish to make this special case the general rule should be aware that the Lord does not sanction it, but points us back to the original institution of marriage. The reason He does not sanction it is not because He disagrees with what Moses did, but because in a few weeks time a new age of grace will have begun, and the law as a rule of life will be obsolete, (although its underlying principles will remain). After Pentecost there was not “Jew and Gentile”, and the special case lapsed, for it is not envisaged that a believer will be hard of heart.

In any case, the believer is not under law but under grace, and should not put himself or others under its bondage. Are the advocates of divorce willing to enforce the stipulation of Deuteronomy 22:20,21, where the law required that a damsel must be stoned to death after due process? Just as we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 22, so we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 24. So even if it was a general rule under the law, (and it was not, being a special case), the fact remains that we cannot appeal to it for help today.

The regulations in Deuteronomy 24 were so that Israelites did not “cause the land to sin”. The land in question being the land of promise, which they would soon occupy. But believers have no land in that sense, and so the stipulation does not apply. Our inheritance is in heaven, and is “incorruptible, and undefiled”, 1 Peter 1:4.

Matthew 19:9
And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.

And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication- the last phrase is the well-known “exception clause”, as many call it, which some feel gives them grounds for advocating divorce. This clause is only found in Matthew’s gospel. Now the truth of God is the same for every believer, yet in the early days of the church some believers might only have Mark’s gospel, some only Luke’s, some only Matthew’s. It cannot be that only the latter are allowed to divorce, whilst believers who only have Mark or Luke are not, for there is no exception clause in these two gospels.

We are surely forced to the conclusion, therefore, that Matthew’s account has something distinctive about it. It must relate to a situation particular to Matthew’s gospel, or else those who had the other gospels would be governed by different principles. When He commissioned the disciples to go into the world, the Lord required them to teach “all things whatsoever I have commanded you”. They were to teach all things, not just some things. They were to teach Matthew 19 truth as well as Mark 10 truth, for they were not at variance.

Those who have read as far as chapter 19 of Matthew’s gospel will have already come across the situation described in the first chapter, where Joseph was faced with the prospect of putting Mary away. Such readers have already been prepared, therefore, for the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding divorce, and will be aware of what “except for fornication” must mean, if it is not to conflict with the teaching that marriage is life-long. It relates to the Jewish practice of betrothal being classed as a legal relationship, with the parties concerned being called man and wife, as we see in the case of Joseph and Mary. But because Joseph and Mary were not formally married, Mary’s supposed sin is fornication, not adultery, for that latter sin is on the part of a person who is married to another formally.

Such a situation did not pertain for those for whom Mark and Luke wrote. They wrote especially with Gentiles in mind, as is seen by the fact that Mark mentions the Gentile practice of a woman divorcing her husband, 10:12, something that was not allowed in Israel, and Luke is writing to a Gentile to confirm his faith, 1:3. For this reason they do not mention the exception clause, thus showing it to be a matter distinctive for Jewish readers at that time.

And shall marry another, committeth adultery- notice the distinction the Lord is making here between fornication and adultery, as does the apostle Paul in Galatians 5:19, and 1 Corinthians 6:9, where the two sins are found together in a list, showing they must be distinguished. Indeed, the Lord Himself distinguished them in this very gospel, when He listed some of those sins that proceed from the heart of man, 15:19. Fornication is immorality on the part of an unmarried person, whereas adultery is an act of immorality on the part of a married person. The origin of the words indicates this, for the word fornication is derived from the Latin word “fornix”, which denotes the vaulted room tenanted by harlots. Adultery, on the other hand, is formed from the Latin expression “ad alterum”, meaning to go or mix with another. Hence to adulterate a substance is to mix it with another so as to corrupt it. An adulterer mixes another woman with his lawful wife, thus corrupting his relationship with her.

The list of sins in 1 Corinthians 6:9,10 is sordid, but the Spirit of God would have us be aware of them. “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” Notice that the apostle is careful to distinguish between fornication and adultery, mentioning them separately, as the Lord Jesus had done, but he also carefully distinguishes between the effeminate and the abusers of themselves with mankind. These two persons were the passive and active participants in the sin of sodomy. If he was precise in his wording in connection with two men who are engaging in the same sin, does this not tell us that he was being precise when he mentions fornication and adultery separately, showing they are not interchangeable?
If we do not make the distinction between fornication and adultery, then it is legitimate for a man to divorce his lawfully wedded wife on the ground of her adultery. She is now free of her marriage bond, according to this view. But we have already seen from 1 Corinthians 6:16 that physical joining does not form a marriage. Nor does unlawful and immoral joining in unfaithfulness break a marriage, because of the teaching of Romans 7:1-3, which says that a man and a woman are joined in marriage until one of them dies. The apostle Paul claimed that the things he wrote to the Corinthians were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. So the teaching of 1 Corinthians 6 is as binding as the commandments of the Lord in Matthew 19. The apostles were sent forth to preach what Christ had commanded, Matthew 28:20. Are we really going to say that the commandments given to the apostle Paul are at variance with the commandments given to the twelve? So to say that fornication and adultery are synonymous in this verse is to say that the scriptures are in disarray and in conflict with one another.

But what if we say that fornication in this context does not mean adultery? Then, everything falls into place, and there is no conflict. The use of fornication rather that adultery highlights the fact that the “wife” in question here, if she sins, commits the sin that single persons commit. This can only be because she is in a state of betrothal. She is linked to the man enough to be called his wife, but she is not linked so closely that if she sins she commits adultery. Nor is she linked so closely, (“one flesh”), that she cannot be put away lawfully.

One not betrothed is not a wife in any sense, (so is not in view here), and one who is lawfully wedded commits adultery if she is unfaithful. A single person cannot commit adultery. Only a betrothed woman can be a wife and commit fornication at the same time. So the only ground for divorce at that time was unfaithfulness on the part of a betrothed wife to her betrothal commitment. We conclude that since Jewish customs such as betrothal are not binding on the church, there is no legitimate ground for divorce today, whether of believers or unbelievers.

And whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery- this must mean that the woman in view has been put away without an appeal to the exception clause. For putting away on the basis of the exception clause, correctly understood, was, at that time, a lawful ground for putting away, and did not lead to adultery on the part of another when he married the woman concerned.

But if the putting away was on the basis of the exception clause, and if, as some teach, fornication means adultery, (with the implication that the woman is fully married at the time she sinned, and not simply betrothed), then unfaithfulness must have in some way invalidated the marriage. If then, the Lord sanctioned putting away on the basis that fornication equals adultery, then by implication He agreed that adultery invalidates a marriage. Can we not all see that this contradicts what He has just said about one flesh? And contradicts what He will later say through the apostle Paul? And contradicts His command to not put asunder what God hath joined? We have a simple choice, therefore. We either believe the Christ of God contradicted Himself, or we accept that fornication is not the same as adultery in this context.

Matthew 19:10
His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry.

His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry- when confronted with the teaching the Lord gave about marriage, the disciples felt that the standard was so high that it would be best not to marry. They realise that it is better to not get married rather than risk a life-time of heart-ache. But why should they think that the standard was too high, if there were easy exceptions to the marriage law, and it was not difficult to divorce? They had only to be unfaithful to their spouse, or arrange situations where she would be tempted to be unfaithful, and they could legitimately divorce. The truth is that they saw clearly that the standard was the same as it had ever been from the beginning, and man was not to put asunder what God had joined.

Marriage should be embarked upon with the thought by both parties that “This is for life, and we will strive to make our relationship work”, rather than thinking, “It may not work, but there are ways in which we can get out of it”

Matthew 19:11

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given- the “but” signals that the Lord does not agree that marriage is not a good thing. God had said at the beginning “It is not good that the man should be alone”, and now the disciples are saying the reverse. Clearly, if there are those who remain alone, it must be for good reason, allowed by God. He gives some the ability to not be lonely when they are alone, because they are taken up with the things of God.

Matthew 19:12

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it”.

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men- there are those who are not able to marry, for they have either been born unable, or have been mistreated by men and so are unable to fulfil all the functions involved in marriage. The point of telling us this is to show that it is possible to live in an unmarried state.

And there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake- some believers are enabled to be so taken up with the things of God and the work of God, that the fact that they are not married is genuinely not a concern to them. Their unmarried state can be used of God to further the interests of His kingdom in some way not otherwise open to them if they were married.

He that is able to receive it, let him receive it- if a person is enabled by God to not be concerned that they are not married, (as long as it is because they are fully occupied with the things of God, and not because they are self-centred), then they should receive that situation and attitude as being from God. But those who have not been thus gifted should not force themselves to be celibate, for they have not really been enabled by God, but have imposed the situation upon themselves. The enabling to live a celibate life is from God, for the scripture says, in connection with being either married or unmarried, “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.” 1 Corinthians 7:7.

So those who are saved after they are divorced and remarried will be enabled, if they desire to act “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”, to live as single people. For we must not think that conversion alters relationships. If a man has unsaved parents, and then himself gets saved, they are still his parents. If he was born out of wedlock to those parents, nothing has changed as to his status. If a man is in a homosexual relationship, would we not expect that relationship to be discontinued forthwith? Why should we think then that if a divorced and remarried person gets saved the situation is any different? Nothing has altered as to the relationship. It is true that the sin of divorcing and remarrying is forgiven, but it is a condition of salvation that repentance is in evidence, not just at conversion, but afterwards as well. Sins are forgiven on repentance, and John the Baptist challenged men to “bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance”, Matthew 3:8, so the believer should show these fruits.

The Influence of Christ on Marriage

Not only does the account of the institution of marriage in Genesis 2 have personal implications, but it is used in Ephesians 5 by the apostle Paul to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church.

Ephesians 5:29

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church:

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh- the flesh in this context is not the soft part of the body, but the man’s person. So the apostle is saying here that it is not part of man’s constitution to hate what he is. God’s requirement in the law was, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18. So it is in order for a man to love himself, but he is not to love himself exclusively. He is to love his neighbour in the same way as he loves himself. It is normal to love self, but selfishness is abnormal, and contrary to God’s will.

But nourisheth and cherisheth it- the opposite of hating one’s flesh is here described. Not only does a man care for his body, but he does that which preserves himself as a person in the flesh. Just as nourishing and cherishing of a wife means more than providing food and shelter for her, so the man is not content with the bare essentials, but seeks to make himself comfortable as a person.

Even as the Lord the church- what a man does to his flesh, Christ does to the church. And He does it as Lord, for He has total control over all that would harm and distress His people. The reason for this is found in the next verse. We should remember that one of the words for husband in the Old Testament is “baal”, meaning lord. The husband is to take control of the situation for the good of his wife, as Christ does for the good of the church.

Ephesians 5:30

For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.

For- here is the underlying reason for the foregoing exhortations. The apostle makes a statement of New Testament truth, and then alludes to the origin of the truth as found in the Old Testament.

We are members of his body- we should not read this verse as if it said, “For we are members, of His body, of His flesh and of His bones”. In other words, we are not members of three things, but one thing, His body, and the reference to flesh and bones is an allusion in the first instance, (for the words are not a quotation), to the physical parts of Adam’s body, but the apostle is establishing a principle from them in regard to the mystical body of Christ spoken of in verse 23, and not the Lord’s personal body. Believers are clearly not formed from the literal body of Christ, but they are part of His body the church, and the closeness of that membership justifies the use of the words spoken in the first place of Eve.

Since the body is a spiritual concept here, then the nourishing and cherishing, by the Lord, and therefore by the husband, is more than mere food and clothing. It is only Paul that uses the figure of the human body to help us to understand the relationship of Christ to His people. He is head of that body, and every believer is a member of that body, and as such, may count on the care and support of the head. Notice that the apostle does not liken our relationship to Christ as that of a wife to the husband, but to the head and the body. The actual marriage of the church to Christ has not yet taken place, but our link to Him as His body has.

Of his flesh- the expression “of his flesh and of his bones” is omitted in some manuscripts, but it is easy to see it should be there, for the next verse is virtually meaningless if there has been no prior reference to Genesis 2:23.

Note the order in which the words are given here, for they are the reverse of what Adam said. And the word bone in Genesis 2:23 becomes bones here. This alerts us to the fact that the phrase is being used here by the apostle in a figurative sense, as if to say, “Just as Eve came into being, and continued, as one who derived physical existence through Adam, so believers have received, and continue to receive, their spiritual being from Christ”.

When the Lord Jesus came into manhood, He took part, extraordinarily, of the same flesh and blood we partake of ordinarily. He came in by means of conception through the Holy Spirit and birth of the virgin Mary. Nonetheless, the manhood He took was our manhood, but sin apart. The true believer confesses that “Jesus Christ is come in the flesh”, 1 John 4:2, so that establishes that He is a real man. But we also are real men, but sinners, and He was not a sinner. He came into flesh and blood conditions so that we could be joined to Him. So how can we still be men, and yet be of His flesh? Or, how can our bodies, which still have the sin-principle within them, be members of Christ, as 1 Corinthians 6:15 says they are. The answer lies in the expression, “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The fact that the Holy Spirit has joined us to Christ overrides all other considerations, for He is a Divine Person. And Christ looks on His people from that high viewpoint, and sees them as men in the flesh on one level, but as joined to the Lord on another level. In this way we can be said to be of His flesh, for we have been joined to Him, and share His nature. We should remember that even in resurrection the Lord Jesus has flesh and bones, as He demonstrated to His disciples the day He rose from the dead, Luke 24:39,40.

And of his bones- Adam spoke of bone of his bones, for Eve was literally made from one of his rib-bones. So close was their relationship that his bone had become her bones, for his bone-material had become her body. The church is not made literally from the bone of Christ, but the church can be said to derive existence from what He did when He gave His entire self for us as a man in the flesh, at Calvary. Just as Adam’s rib provided the raw material for the making of Eve, so, in a spiritual sense, what Christ gave is the ground of what we have been made as believers. It is interesting to notice that in resurrection the Lord Jesus described Himself as having “flesh and bones”, Luke 24:39, reminding us that our link to Him is on resurrection ground.

When God took a rib from Adam and formed a woman therefrom, Adam was asleep. Christ was fully alert when He suffered at Calvary and gave Himself for the church. Adam gave a rib, Christ gave Himself. If Adam gave a rib and gained a wife, then Christ gave His all and gained His people. It is because we are of His flesh and of His bones that the church can be married to Christ in a future day, for she is meet for Him. She will also help Him, for the church will reign with Christ.

Ephesians 5:31

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother- the apostle now quotes directly from Genesis 2:24 to explain that it is because the woman was bone of Adam’s bone and flesh of his flesh that his marriage was lawful. The underlying concept to marriage is the fact that the woman was made from the man. Of course, in the case of Adam there was no father or mother to leave, but God established the principle at the beginning, and this justifies the use of these words.

Ephesians 5:32

This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.

This is a great mystery- we should notice that the apostle does not actually say that the church is the bride of the Lamb, but he certainly implies it. It is John who tells us about the Lamb’s wife in Revelation 19:7. He cannot be referring to Israel, for the nation is already married to the Lord. God says “I was an husband unto them”, Jeremiah 31:32. Now we know that Paul was entrusted with the task of fulfilling the word of God, Colossians 1:25. In other words, he revealed those mysteries that God had in reserve for the present age, so that all that God desires us to know is available to us. That which is perfect is come, 1 Corinthians 13:10. This being the case, it was not John’s remit to unfold new truth, but simply to elaborate on what had been known from the beginning. So the idea of the Lamb having a wife must be in Paul’s writings somewhere, and this is the place. The apostle hinted at this mystery in 2 Corinthians 11:2,3, when he wrote, “For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.” The apostle sees the assembly at Corinth as a betrothed maiden, and does not want her to be drawn away to a rival. What is true of the local assembly is also true of the church as a whole. Functioning now as a body does in relation to its head, we shall function in a day to come as a wife does in relation to her husband. But just as betrothal was a legally binding contract, so we should be aware of our commitment to Christ, and not let our affections wander.

But I speak concerning Christ and the church- the apostle is still at pains to keep the Lord and the church distinct in our minds. The working principles that operate in the case of a married couple are to be worked out with us now, just as the working principles of marriage are worked out by Christ, as He deals with us as His mystical body.

Ephesians 5:33

Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she love her husband.

Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself- the apostle does not want a husband to be so taken up with the spiritual truths he is setting out that he forgets his responsibility to his wife.

And the wife see that she reverence her husband- the wife should not pretend to be so spiritual, absorbed with relationship to Christ, that she forgets her duty to reverence her husband, giving him his due; not necessarily because he is particularly spiritual, but because he has been given a position by God for her welfare.

There is a further reason why the apostle reverts back to speaking about husband and wife, and that is to emphasise the practical implications of their relationship. After all, that is the context of the passage, beginning, as it does, with the words, “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands”, and “Husbands, love your wives”, verse 22 and 25. They relate to one another in the confidence that their union cannot be broken. But if their bond cannot be broken, then, since it is in principle the same bond as between Christ and the church, that bond cannot be broken either. Christ will never divorce His church, therefore Christian husbands should never contemplate divorcing their wives. Instead, they should strive to act as Christ does towards His prospective bride, and likewise, the wives should endeavour to act as the church, (ideally), acts towards Christ.

Setting of the chapter
The chapter begins with an event which occurred at the end of the sequence of days mentioned in chapter 1. There is no record of what happened after the fourth day, and the narrative moves to the third day after that day, which would complete the cycle of seven days. The kingdom of Christ of which the marriage is a foretaste, will involve “the dispensation of the fulness of times”, Ephesians 1:10, although the present age is the most favoured of all. It is appropriate that the preview of the kingdom that the marriage suggests, should come at the end of a cycle of time. The apostle Peter spoke of these times as “the times of restitution of all things”, and the word restitution was used by the Egyptians for the end of the circle of time.

By “dispensation” is meant the action of Christ as He dispenses the blessings His sacrifice at Calvary has secured. The word does not denote a period of time, but rather the actions carried out during that period of time.

In the kingdom age which will follow the Tribulation Period, the land of Israel shall be “Beulah Land”, for God’s promise to Israel is, “Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married. For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee: and as a the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee”, Isaiah 62:4,5. Hephzibah means “My delight is in her”, and Beulah means “Married”.

Nathanael is now a disciple, and the disciples were present at the wedding in Cana, verse 11. Nathanael was of Cana of Galilee, 21:2, and he forms a link between the happenings of the fourth day which prefigure the tribulation period and its end, and the wedding in Cana. Those who are saved during the Tribulation Period will be taken into the kingdom, which the Lord Jesus likened to a wedding feast that a king made for his son, Matthew 22:1-14.

Summary of the chapter
In John chapter 2 we find that the Lord Jesus manifested Himself in a twofold way to the nation of Israel, first in a domestic scene, verses 1-12, and then in a national scene, verses 13-25. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts in the following way:

Verses 1 to 12

The marriage

Cana of Galilee

Countryside

Rustic

Marriage

Domestic

Presence invited at wedding

New beginning in life

Emphasis on grace

The disciples had real faith

Christ supplied a lack

Love and humility

Christ in the background

Spoke of “His hour”, at Calvary

Verses 13 to 25

The Passover

Jerusalem

City

Sophisticated

Festival

National

Presence required at Feast

New beginning in religious year

Emphasis on truth

The Jews had incomplete faith

Christ purged the excess

Zeal and holiness

Christ at the forefront

Spoke of His death and resurrection

As He presents Himself to Israel, the Lord Jesus confronts the three main sins that marked the nation generally. These were immorality, infidelity, and hypocrisy. So it is that Christ manifests His glory at a wedding in Cana of Galilee, the jurisdiction of the immoral Herod. Then He goes to the sphere of influence of the Sadducees, the temple, and asserts the truth of resurrection, which they denied. Then He speaks with Nicodemus the Pharisee, to show that religious orthodoxy in not enough, for “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”.

Structure of the chapter

(a) 2:1-12
In Cana of Galilee for a wedding

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

(a) 2:1-12
The marriage in Cana of Galilee

Structure of the section

Verses 1-2 The glory of His grace
Verses 3-5 The glory of His gentleness
Verses 6-8 The glory of His greatness
Verses 9-12 The glory of His genuineness

Verses 1-2
The glory of His grace

2:1
And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there:

And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee- we now come to the sequel of the incident with Nathanael. The last verses of John chapter 1 presented to us a preview of the way in which souls will be saved so as to enter into Christ’s millennial kingdom. As we have already noted at the end of chapter 1, Hosea makes it clear that during that kingdom earth and heaven will be linked together by a common interest in the Messiah, Hosea 2:14-23. So it is that the land of Israel shall be called Beulah Land, Beulah meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4. As we have noted in chapter 1, Ephesians 1:9,10 tells us that all things, whether in heaven or earth, will be gathered together by Christ, and earth and heaven shall be married.

So John links the time of this wedding with the days he has mentioned in chapter one, and in particular the day when Nathanael confessed that Christ was the Son of God and the King of Israel. The miracle he is about to record would demonstrate that Christ is indeed the Son of God, and therefore the Creator, but also that He is the destined King of Israel, able to bring in the unbroken joy kingdom conditions in a day to come. The “wine” shall never run out in that day.

By not telling us what happened during the fifth and sixth days of the week he is chronicling, John establishes a break, so the scene is set for a new departure for Christ, even His presentation of Himself to Israel at that time. He has revealed Himself to Nathanael, who represents the nation in the future, and now He introduces Himself to the nation at His first coming.

It is significant that He does it, first of all, at a marriage. It is interesting to notice that the vine was created on the third day of creation week, Genesis 1:11-13, and now we have another third day. Interesting also that the fruit of the land of Canaan that the spies brought back was, first of all, a magnificent bunch of grapes, Numbers 13:23,24. The Lord is showing at Cana that He can bring in the good things that God promised. His miracles are called “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5, samples beforehand in a limited way as to what He will do in a widespread way during the kingdom.

The writer to the Hebrews warns his readers that they can either be like the earth, “which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed”, and thereby receives “blessing from God”, or they can be like the earth “which beareth thorns and briers”, and “is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned”, Hebrews 6:7,8. At the beginning of John chapter 2 the disciples were like the fruitful earth, for they believed in Christ when they saw His glory manifested at the marriage. Those at the end of the chapter were in danger of being cursed for their failure to properly believe, as we shall see.

The Lord had assured Nathanael that he would see greater things, 1:50, and this is the beginning. The Son of God is the creator of all things, as verses 1-3 of chapter 1 have told us, and this He is demonstrating by His first miracle. It is God who sends the rain, which falls on the roots of the vine, and it is then transformed into grapes. A further process takes place by which the ripe grapes are made into wine. Thus the long process of turning water into wine is now compressed into a moment of time as the Son of God shows conclusively that He is the creator of all things, for He is in control of the processes which He Himself had put into operation at the beginning of creation.

Near the end of His ministry the Lord cursed a fig tree, which dried up from the roots to the astonishment of the disciples, Mark 11:20,21. The fig tree represents Israel after the flesh, and as such has no future. The nation’s Creator has ensured that it will not grow again by bringing in such severe drought conditions that it dries up. Israel in the future, however, will be a true testimony to God, (the olive tree provided oil for the light), and will bring forth fruit for God as a vine, “which cheereth God and man”, Judges 9:13. One of the curses God threatened the nation with in Deuteronomy 28:23,24 was drought, as happened in Elijah’s day. The cursing of the fig tree was a warning to Israel that they were in drought conditions in their hearts. So He that provided the water for the vine can also withhold the water for the fig. In Genesis 1:1 the three things that go to make up the universe are introduced. There is the time-word “beginning”, then heaven and earth tell of matter, and then the notice of their separate positions, indicating space. Time, space, and matter are the three components of God’s creation, and the Lord Jesus in His first miracle at Cana showed Himself to be the master of time and matter. In His second miracle, again at Cana, He showed space and time was no difficulty to Him, for He healed the sick boy at a distance, and at the precise hour of His choosing. And matter was no problem either, for He dealt with the organism that caused the boy’s sickness.

And the mother of Jesus was there- the fact that the mother of Jesus was at the wedding and was not called as the Lord Jesus and his disciples were would indicate that perhaps the wedding was of someone closely connected to the family, but not one of the family. Perhaps some relative of Mary, given that she has some sort of authority at the occasion. The tense of the word “was” is the imperfect, telling us that she was already at the wedding before the Lord Jesus arrived. It is not clear whether the brethren of the Lord were present or not.

2:2
And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage.

And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage- graciously the Lord Jesus accepts the invitation, and manifests Himself in a way totally unexpected by those who invited Him. John the Baptist had shunned the company of men, living for many years in the deserts, and as a Nazarite, he totally abstained from wine, as Luke 1:15 makes clear. By contrast, the Lord Jesus, come in grace not law, sought the company of men, and came to bring the joy of which wine is the symbol.

It is significant that the Lord Jesus should introduce himself to Israel at a wedding, thus supporting the concept of marriage. The Scripture says that marriage is honourable in all, Hebrews 13:4. The Lord underlined that by His presence. He would later refer to the beginning of the history of man, when marriage was instituted by God, Matthew 19:3-6, and now God manifest in flesh is reinforcing that primary truth at the beginning of His ministry.

The fact that He was called shows that those being married were sympathetic to Him and His teaching. When the Lord contrasted John the Baptist’s ministry with His own, He likened John’s ministry to a funeral, and His to a wedding, Matthew 11:17. John condemned man’s sin as the law of Moses did, and thus he showed why man’s stay on earth ends with a funeral. But Christ came to bring life, and it is fitting that He should perform His first miracle just when the happy couple are setting out on a new life together.
The first plague of Egypt was to turn water into blood, Exodus 7:20, the symbol of death and sorrow, but here water is turned into the symbol of joy, Judges 9:13. Such is the great change that Christ brings about, not only in the lives of men, but also universally when He comes to reign.

Verses 3-5
The glory of His gentleness

2:3
And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine.

And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine- to want wine means to have a lack of wine; it was the wine that was wanting, not the guests. This may indicate that the newly-weds were relatively poor, and could not afford to provide an abundance of wine. How like the Lord Jesus to enrich the poor; and this He has done more generally as far as all of His people are concerned. “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich”, 2 Corinthians 8:9. It was customary to give gifts of wine or oil to a couple when they were married, thus supplying their needs as they embarked upon life together. If the five disciples and the Lord were the extra guests at the wedding, then the Lord provided six waterpots of wine as a gift to the newly-weds from Himself and His disciples.

It was necessary to drink wine, since the water supply could not always be relied upon to be clean. This is why, if the gospel banned the drinking of wine, it would condemn many converts to dysentery or similar illnesses. The apostle Paul exhorts Timothy to use a little wine for his stomach’s sake, and his often infirmity, 1 Timothy 5:23. He does not exhort him to drink wine, but rather to use it as medicine. In fact the word “use” is connected with the word “necessary”, so the apostle is talking about necessities, not excesses.

There is no prohibition of wine in the New Testament, only a warning about excess. The believer must ask the question about everything he allows, “Will is cause others to be led astray if they do what I do?” Put that way, it is clear that Christians should not drink wine. The wine of those days would not have been very potent and dangerous, unlike that available to us today. “They have no wine” is a simple statement of fact by Mary, with the possible implication that she thought He should do something about it.

2:4
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? The term woman is not rude, but respectful, but on the other hand is not especially a term of endearment. The Anglo Saxon word for woman was “quene”, and is the word from which the word “queen” is derived. John does not make her prominent in this scene, for she is nothing like the person that Catholics worship, to whom they give the same titles as to Christ. Such a person is more like the Semiramis of the Babylonian mythology, who was called “Queen of Heaven”, Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17,18,19,25.

His mother had spoken to Him without any address, so she was speaking just as a woman would to her son. His reply, “What have I to do with thee” indicates that at the outset He establishes that it is the spiritual relationship with Him that matters. It had been the same in the incident recorded by Luke. When His mother and Joseph found Him in the temple, she said, “behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing”. He immediately defended His relationship with His Father in heaven, making it clear who His Father was by saying, “I must be about my Father’s business”. Matthew records an incident in which His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with him, as follows, “He replied, Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:46-50. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked. To obey the word of God is to be His brother, and sister, and mother, but not His father, for even this omission defends His relationship with God.

The same title that He gives to His mother here, He gave to her when He was on the cross, thus indicating that He has no intention of rebuking her by the use of the word. The Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the commandment to honour father and mother is the first with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. It was also the first commandment to do with conduct toward men, after the four commandments to do with conduct towards God. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a lawbreaking son who would not obey His mother and father. See Deuteronomy 21:18-23 and Galatians 3:13.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts 1:14, where she is found in the upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the Day of Pentecost, when she would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. All believers of this age share the same relationship to Him as Mary does in this respect.

In John 20:17, He forbids Mary Magdalene to touch him, the reason being that He had not yet ascended to His Father. Believers “touch Him” as He is in heaven. The apostle warns the Colossians against “not holding the head”, Colossians 2:19. He goes on to speak in that verse of joints and bands ministering nourishment, for the apostles and prophets with their written ministry, and pastors and teachers with their spoken ministry, are the channels of supply to us directly from Christ the head of the church. The word for bands the apostle uses is derived from the verb “to touch”. This is the way believers touch Christ, even though He is far away in heaven. What was true for Mary Magdalene was also true for Mary the mother of Jesus; she must wait until Pentecost to have the closest link with Him.

Mine hour is not yet come- this indicates a time when this relationship would be initiated. It is when all the events surrounding His departure from this world back to the Father take place. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:16;12:13.

It is interesting to note that the Lord Jesus goes to a marriage where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that natural relationships must give way to spiritual ones at the appropriate moment. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time, through the apostle Paul, He condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

2:5
His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it.

His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it- this shows that Mary has not been offended by being called “woman”. She is no doubt convinced He is the Messiah. The disciples will have told her of the descent of the Spirit and John’s comment about it. She may even have been there herself. She does not seem to think that by the words “mine hour is not yet come” He means that now is not the time to remedy the lack of wine. She clearly has confidence in His ability to cope with this situation, for she tells the servants to do whatever He instructs them.

This is a valuable insight into the way the Lord had conducted Himself during those years of obscurity in the home at Nazareth. He had always shown Himself capable, but His actions had never been designed to draw attention to Himself. He had been about His Father’s business then, but it had been a different sort of business during those years before He was manifest to Israel.

Let us rise to the challenge of these words, being careful to do whatsoever He commands, Matthew 28:20; 1 Corinthians 14:37. The fact that Mary spoke to a servant like this without going through the governor of the feast, tends to confirm that she was in some way responsible at the marriage.

Verses 6-8
The glory of His greatness

2:6
And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece.

And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews- the expression “set there” can mean “lying there”, that is, on their side because they were empty. Thus we are assured there is nothing in the pots to start with, which is why the Lord commands the servants to fill the waterpots with water, and not simply add water to what was already there. The word “containing” need not mean any more than that they could hold two or three firkins if filled. That was their volume as containers.

In Mark 7:1-9 we learn that the Jews were very particular about handwashing, and had made it into a legalistic ritual. The complaint of the Pharisees on that occasion was not that the disciples ate without washing their hands at all, but that they did not engage in the elaborate ritual the Pharisees had devised. The Lord used the incident to not only condemn mere religion, but also to point out that defilement is within a man already, and has nothing to do with dirty hands.
Two or three firkins apiece would be about fifty-four gallons or four hundred and thirty-two pints. This is the Lord’s generous wedding present to the happy pair, but they would begin their married life by sharing this gift with others. It should always be true that we share His gifts with others.

2:7
Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them up to the brim.

Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water- they no doubt went to the village well to do this, so it was a perfectly natural action, which they had done many times before. It was also perfectly natural water.

And they filled them up to the brim- note the immediate and unquestioning response of the servants to the command of the Lord Jesus, and the fact that they filled the pots to the brim. There was no room left for any substance to be added, so there was no trickery.

2:8
And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it.

And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast- this would no doubt involve pouring from the pots into a drinking vessel, and taking it straight to the governor in charge of the arrangements. Note the confidence of the Lord in His ability even though this is His first miracle, for He is acting, as ever, in line with His Father’s will, and simply doing what His Father is doing. He did His Father’s business before His manifestation to Israel, in the obscurity of the years at Nazareth, as Luke 2:49 shows, and now it is true as publicly manifested. The business has changed in character, however.

The servants have been given commands in stages and they obey each one in turn. They must have been puzzled at the idea of bearing water to the guests. It would add insult to injury to run out of wine and then offer the guests water. Despite this, the servants obey unquestioningly, as we should. Those things which the Lord commands us to do are not what the natural man would do, but they are what obedient servants would do.

Note that the Lord respects the role of the governor. He did not impose Himself upon the occasion, nor did He come to impose a new social order upon men, but to radically change the men themselves. The apostles continued in this way, and did not seek to initiate social reforms. Their only concern was that men would be saved, and thus be personally reformed and ready for heaven, while at the same time being useful for God on earth.

And they bare it- the singular pronoun indicates that the reference is to the cup of wine they have poured from the pots, and which they now carry to the governor. All the servants go, so that they may know what his verdict is, and respond accordingly.

Verses 9-12
The glory of His genuineness

Every stage of this miracle was transparent and open; there was no deceit. We see this in the following ways:

1. As we have suggested, the pots were laying on their side to start with, the water having been used up to wash the guests feet as they arrived. This means there was no water left in them.

2. The servants do not know a miracle is about to take place. All they think they are doing is filling pots with water.

3. They fill the pots to the brim, so there is no room for some substance to be added to colour the water red.

4. The Lord has nothing to do with this filling process; He does not bless the pots or the water, but is completely apart from the action.

5. The water is borne straight to the governor so that he can give his unbiased verdict on the suitability or otherwise of the wine. He probably did this to all the wine before it was served. The Lord’s wine will be subjected to the same test as the other wine.

6. The servants can testify that it started as water; the governor testifies that it finished as wine.

7. The governor calls the bridegroom, not Christ, for he is not aware of what has happened.

2:9
When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom.

When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was- it would be normal for the governor to taste the wine to ensure that it was a suitable quality before it was served to the guests. He is an independent witness. He is convinced it is wine, yet he knows not what has happened.

But the servants which drew the water knew- this is John’s comment, found in parenthesis, and assures us that there was no collusion between the servants and the governor, any more than there was collusion between Christ and the servants. All is genuine and open. After all, John was present at the wedding, and he writes near the end of his gospel that the Lord did signs “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, so there was no secrecy.

The servants can now testify that the pots were empty; that they filled them with water; that they filled them with water to the brim; that the Lord Jesus had not prayed over the pots. Most likely He had not even been present when they were filled. In between the time the servants filled the pots with water, and the time they drew it out of the pots to take to the governor, the water turned to wine.

So we have the governor and the servants as independent witnesses of the genuineness of the miracle. The servants can testify that it began as water, and the governor can testify that it finished up as wine. The servants do not know what is going to happen. So they are not complicit in any deception. The governor does not know what did happen. So he is not complicit in any trickery such as colouring the water.

The governor of the feast called the bridegroom- it is not Christ but the bridegroom who is called, but he was unaware of what had happened, so he is not advanced as a witness. In fact it is the governor bears witness to him, and gives him the credit for the quality of the wine.

2:10
And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.

And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse- after the governor had tasted the water that became wine his verdict is that the first wine is inferior. The governor thinks that the bridegroom has reversed the normal order, and set on the good wine at the end. In fact, the bridegroom had set on his good wine at the beginning, but it had been surpassed in quality by the Lord’s good wine. Both lots of wine had come from Christ, the first from Him by way of processes He as Creator had initiated, the second by His miraculous intervention in those processes.

The Lord is indicating by this miracle that He is about to introduce a new order of things. Later in His ministry He will liken the law to old wine skins, which cannot stand having new wine put into them, Matthew 9:17. The new wine of the gospel cannot be contained in the old “skins” of men under the law. The skins must be replaced. It is in Christ that a man is renewed, so that he may contain the new wine of the gospel. Later on the Lord will promise that his people shall do greater things than the miracles he performed 14:12. They would be able to bring out the spiritual truth behind the miracles, and disclose that there is a joy that is beyond natural joy, and He is the one who brings it in. The apostle Peter calls it joy unspeakable, and full of glory, 1 Peter 1:8.

But thou hast kept the good wine until now- note that the Lord does not make wine that is so good that it makes the first wine seem bad, and a reflection on the bridegroom. He carefully regulates the quality so that the difference is noted, but not in a way that will draw attention to Himself.

As the governor says, the normal practice was to set on the lesser wine when men have had a good fill of the good wine, so that they do not realise the wine at the end is less good. Here the good wine has been served first, and still the last wine is thought to be better. Christ always surpasses our expectations. The wine of the law-covenant was good wine, having to do with the righteousness of God, but the wine of the gospel-covenant is better, for it is based on the work of the cross. As the Lord said to His disciples in the upper room, in reference to a cup of wine, “this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28. The law condemned sins, but grace brings forgiveness. The law brought sorrow, but grace brings joy.

2:11
This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory; and his disciples believed on him.

This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee- the notion that the child Jesus worked miracles is mere tradition, and has no foundation in scripture. When He went to preach in the synagogue at Nazareth, “where he was brought up”, there were cynics present who, the Lord said, would surely say unto him in a proverb, “Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country”, Luke 4:23. They have heard of His miracle-working in Capernaum,, and now suggest He should do some miracles in Nazareth to prove His claims. But if He had done miracles during His childhood in Nazareth, they would have said something like “Do some more of the miracles you have always been doing in Nazareth”.

And manifested forth his glory- glory may be defined as “the expression of inherent worth”. The Lord Jesus does not look for public reputation. He made himself of no reputation, yet manifests Himself as the creator of all things in the world His hands had made. He retires quietly, because He does not want the guests to believe on Him only as a miracle-worker, as the events at the end of the chapter and also His interview with Nicodemus show, for He must be believed on as a Saviour who died on a cross for sins.

There are those who speak as if Christ veiled His glory when He came into manhood. This does not find support from this verse, or from verse 14 of chapter one, where John says “we beheld his glory”. The fact is that He retained His glory, for it is intrinsic to His Deity, which He never left. What He did do was manifest that glory in a way that could be appreciated by seekers after the truth. So it was moral glory that was seen.

It is also noticeable that in John’s gospel, which sets out to show us that Jesus is no less than the Son of God, the miracles all touch upon human experience. The first, the joy of marriage; the second, the sadness of parental grief; the third, the inability to work; the fourth, daily needs; the fifth, physical handicap; the sixth, bereavement; the seventh, the need to earn one’s living. How like the Lord to enter into the everyday affairs of men, and manifest His glory in them!

And his disciples believed on him- they already believed on Him, having listened to John the Baptist’s testimony and as a result transferred their allegiance to the Lord. In this incident their faith is confirmed, and they believe on Him in a deeper way, for He had not only taught them as the Prophet when they abode with Him, but He now is seen to work miracles as the Christ. Moreover, they realise that not only is Jesus the Christ, but His miracles tell that He is the Son of God, John 20:31.

2:12
After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued there not many days.

After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and is brethren, and his disciples- John does not tell us how many disciples this involves. Perhaps it is the five mentioned in chapter one. Nor does he tell us how many brethren accompanied Him, although we know that He had four brethren and at least two sisters, Matthew 13:55,56. These would be the other children of Mary, with Him being the firstborn, Luke 2:7.

The more permanent move from Nazareth to Capernaum had not taken place yet, for this occurred after John the Baptist had been beheaded, Matthew 4:2,12,13. Perhaps His mother was more free to move about now that her children were grown up, and, as is most likely the case, her husband Joseph had died.

Note the distinction made between the disciples and His brethren, for sadly the latter have not yet believed on Him. These men lived with Him for thirty years and did not believe on Him. They saw His miracles, and still did not believe on Him. From the language they use in John 7:1-5, which has an Old Testament character about it, they were zealous for the coming Messianic Kingdom. When Christ did not live up to their expectations by defeating their enemies, they refused to believe on Him as the Son of God. When He was crucified, this would only confirm in their minds the impression that He was not the Messiah. Yet when He rose from the dead they believed, as we see from the fact that they were with the apostles waiting for the coming of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, Acts 1:14. We are also told that the Lord appeared to James the Lord’s brother after His resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:7. Such is the genuineness of the resurrection of Christ, that it convinced hardened unbelievers of the truth as to His person. If He had not really risen, they would not have changed their minds.

And they continued there not many days- it seems the plan was to wait in Capernaum until it was time to go up to Jerusalem together for the passover, which was “at hand”. This would explain why His mother and His brethren travelled with Him, even though His brethren did not believe in Him. They had most likely come from Nazareth to Cana for the wedding, and met up with the Lord’s party as they came from beyond Jordan. The brothers would be going to the feast as a matter of religious duty, John 7:10. It was not compulsory for women to go to the feasts, but it appears Mary did, Luke 2:41, which shows her devotion to God. That He continued where He was “not many days” shows that the Lord did not impose Himself upon His host.

See the end of the chapter for a special and extended note on marriage.

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

Special note on the passover in John’s gospel
It would be appropriate at this point to notice the way in which John uses the feast of the passover as the basis for the new things that Christ brings in as He reveals the Father. After all, the passover was a new beginning for Israel, and even their calendar was altered to reflect that. God’s word to them was “This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you”, Exodus 12:2. We learn from Exodus 34:22 that the feast of ingathering, which was to be held in the seventh month, was “at the year’s end”. It was the end of the agricultural year, when the cycle of seed time and harvest came to its end. This strongly suggests that the first week of this world’s history was in the seventh month, at the start of the Autumn equinox. But when God made a new start, he ordained that Israel begin their religious calendar with the passover.

At the original passover, a new people came into being, for in Exodus 12:3 we have the first mention of “all the congregation of Israel”. Likewise, it is a new company that is being formed in the first part of John’s gospel, with the idea of the new birth in the prologue, 1:13, and then in the Lord’s conversation with Nicodemus at passover time, 3:3-8.

At the second passover in His ministry, (assuming the feast of 5:1 was a passover), there is introduced the idea of a new pilgrimage, for the impotent man, unable to walk for thirty and eight years, (the same length of time as Israel wandered in the wilderness after they had reached its borders, instead of purposefully making their way into the Promised land), is able to rise, take up his bed and walk. He begins to be a pilgrim on the way to heaven.

At the next passover time the Lord provided the five thousand with food in the wilderness, just as after the original passover the people were given manna from heaven in the wilderness. A new people on a new pilgrimage need new provisions.

The fourth passover is the one at which “Christ our passover” was “sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7, and laid the basis for the formation of a new people, whose destiny is heaven, and who are sustained by bread which is His flesh, which He gave for the life of the world, John 6:51.

2:13
And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

And the Jews’ passover was at hand- John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become “the Jews’ passover”. Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary. This can happen with believers today. The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion. We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly. It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought. Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.

And Jesus went up to Jerusalem- the temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central. John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point. The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.

Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would suddenly come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day. The Devil had tempted Him to come suddenly by casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7. He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil. Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished. Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.

It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, namely at passover time, the feast of weeks, which became known in the New Testament as Pentecost, and the feast of tabernacles, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these seasons, Deuteronomy 16:16. The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times. Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament. We should heed the exhortation, “Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.” Hebrews 10:25.

2:14
And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves- John in his gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifices of a man who was devoted to God. It is as if the Lord is placing Himself alongside the offerings of men, and giving them opportunity to see that He had come to institute a better order of things. He will then displace them, for His sacrifice would take away the old things. As the writer to the Hebrews states, (having listed the Old Testament sacrifices, including the burnt offering), “He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.” Hebrews 10:9. By “the first” is meant the will of God expressed in animal sacrifices, and by “the second” is meant the will of God expressed in the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.

And the changers of money sitting- clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a passover lamb, but to offer other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands. They would need the service of the money-changers in order to buy their animals, since the temple authorities would not accept Gentile currency, particularly if it was inscribed with pagan or idolatrous symbols. We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, since they seemed to be preserving the integrity of the name of God, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.

These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade. The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15
And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen- the word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgment. The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here. We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper. He was acting in righteous anger, outraged at what was happening in His Father’s house. He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patiently waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father had no pleasure in them, since they were offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that were not glorifying to God. He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, whereas in this section it is a potential sacrifice, for we read that believers are “sanctified by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all”, Hebrews 10:10. He replaces the temple and the sacrifices by what He did in the body.

And poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables- these were the particular objects of Christ’s indignation, for they represented the principle that money may be made out of the service of the Lord. The apostle Paul could say, “I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.” Acts 20:33.

2:16
And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.

And said unto them that sold doves- the dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.

Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise- Zechariah assures us that in the millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite, (the word means “merchantman”), in the house of the Lord of hosts, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.

Note that whilst He drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, but only commands the dove-sellers to take them away. Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove, even when He is taking drastic action.
In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves. In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due. The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.

We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s assembly, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise. “Taking nothing of the Gentiles” 3 John 7 should be our motto in this regard. See also Ezra 4:1-3.

2:17
And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.

And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up- note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions. Psalm 69, from which this quotation comes, is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God. It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name with thanksgiving pleases Him “better than an ox or a bullock that hath horns and hoofs”, and the Lord Jesus was indeed defending the honour of His Father’s name by His actions at this time, as ever, and as His Father acknowledged in John 12:28. He magnified His Father’s name by expelling the oxen.

The duty of the head of the Israelite houses was to purge out the leaven found there, in preparation for the feast of passover, and the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after. As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.

Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15. Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us? Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter? And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven? The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8. They did so, and he can describe their action in these terms, “For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.” 2 Corinthians 7:11.

The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12. When they did this, then the zeal of God’s house would be eating them up, giving them a consuming passion for the honour of God. For as the apostle said to them, “But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.” Galatians 4:18.

John is careful to note that it is His disciples that remember it is written in the psalm about His zeal. It is significant that the statement in the psalm begins with “for”, indicating that it is an explanation. The previous statement is, “I am become a stranger to my brethren, and an alien unto my mother’s children”. Could it be that the children of His mother, (whom we know from John 7:10 were accustomed to going to the feasts), found this display of zeal for God’s house an embarrassment, and caused them to begin to think that He was not the Messiah, since He did not seem to be in sympathy with what went on in the temple? Happily, they would be convinced by His resurrection from the dead, which He foretells in this very passage.

2:18
Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things?

Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things? Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to the disciples’ reaction. The disciples see a fulfilment of prophecy, but the authorities only see it as an attack on their power base. His assertion of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.

The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22. They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions. They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and what His authority was.

2:19
Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up- these are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:61. They were also used to revile Him as He hung upon the cross, Matthew 27:39,40. By His actions and words here He showed that He knew they would slay Him at last. The Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

The Lord is speaking on two levels here. He is speaking of His body as a temple, but also of the literal temple where they were standing. They would destroy His body so that His spirit and soul and body were separated in death, but this would mean that the literal temple would be destroyed too. By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple, for the destiny of the temple at Jerusalem was bound up in the destiny of the temple of His body.

But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. Together with the Messiah’s dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20
Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days?

Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple. They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of three days. Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in about 19 BC. If the exact date when Herod began to build the temple could be established with absolute certainty, it would also establish the date of this passover, and hence when the crucifixion occurred, three passovers later. Provisionally, we may say that if Herod began building in 19 BC, then forty and six years later is AD 27, which becomes the date of the first passover in the Lord’s ministry. Three passovers later brings us to AD 30, when it is said that the passover was on Thursday, April the 6th.

2:21
But he spake of the temple of his body.

But he spake of the temple of his body- so there is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. We see the link between Christ and the temple in other scriptures. For instance, Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The man is Christ, the wall is the wall of Jerusalem. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7. There is a connection therefore between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the veil of the temple was rent, for the destruction of the temple of His body had begun! And by rending the veil God was signalling the fall of Jerusalem in due time. But it is said of Messiah that “he shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12-14, so there shall be a temple in Jerusalem again during the kingdom of Christ.

2:22
When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them- the disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion. When He foretold His death and resurrection later in His ministry, Luke tells us “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken.” Luke 18:34. So it was ordered of God that they should not believe He would rise quickly, so that when He did it could not be said that they imagined it. It was the actual sight of Him in resurrection that finally convinced them.

And they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said- after the Lord had risen, and especially after they received the Spirit of God at Pentecost, they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate the events of His life to the Old Testament, (“the scripture”), and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. In both John 17:12 and 20:9 there is reference to “scripture” in the singular, where there has not been a quotation of a particular verse, but a reference to a well-known one. So we may understand the word scripture here as referring to the prime passage that speaks of the resurrection of Christ, namely Psalm 16:10,11. The apostle Peter appealed to this passage in Acts 2:24-28 when he was announcing the resurrection of Christ. The apostle Paul does the same in Acts 13:34-37.

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

2:23
Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.

Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover- this is the first passover of the Lord’s public ministry. Every male in Israel was expected to attend this feast, and as one who was “made under the law”, Galatians 4:4, the Lord was in attendance, no doubt having joined the pilgrim band from Capernaum.

In the feast day- it is clear from verses 13-22 that the Lord had been in the temple courts before the main feast day. Now it is the actual passover day itself, when the lamb was to be killed and eaten. Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state. It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron had been able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.

Many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did- taking the foregoing facts together, we see that the time of passover was one when expectations were raised considerably. When one came who seemed to have authority, even in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst. Of course, the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 will show. But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine. And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24
But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men,

But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men- we might think that to believe in His name was a good thing, but the Lord indicates that in this context it is not so. His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, Romans 14:17. Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ. The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results. They probably compared his miracles to those of Moses just before the Exodus from Egypt, especially as the prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.

2:25
And needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man.

And needed not that any should testify of man- Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case, for the Lord Jesus could read the thoughts of men. He had already shown that He knew about Nathanael from a distance. When he was thinking of the omnipresence of God, David wrote, “thou understandest my thought afar off”, Psalm 139:2.

For he knew what was in man- not only did He know thoughts from afar, He knew what those thoughts sprang from and what they could lead to. In this case they sprang from a desire for signs, and they would lead to Him being rejected because of the doctrines He taught in connection with the miracles.

Special note on faith
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith. The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator. This is seen from two things. First, the terrible consequences of not believing. If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing? He can only do this justly if man is able to believe but refuses. Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4. If a man can only believe if God gives Him faith, as some would say, why does Satan need to blind his mind lest he believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s. When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised. The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when people believe in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works. They trust in themselves that they are righteous, Luke 18:9. Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, when a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, such as to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within. Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13. The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3. (We might think that those who responded to the gospel on the Day of Pentecost were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40).

The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15:2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude. Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart or innermost being, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses. This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort. Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with Him”). He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ. Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to assist Joseph of Arimathea to publicly bury Him, John 19:39.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important and intelligent faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.

Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used. We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then of a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this.

Special note on the three prepositions used in relation to faith in Christ:

There is the preposition “eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object. This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles. Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object. In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith. The context must decide.

There is the preposition “epi”, which has to do with resting on an object. In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is his foundation. This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels. It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven. Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation.

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”:

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.” Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.” 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded.” 1 Peter 2:6.

Note that three of these verses quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “en”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security. Such an one believes from within this secure place. This preposition is used seven times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”:

“For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints,” Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority. Faith in Him is well-placed.

Special and extended note on marriage

The institution of marriage
When He was questioned by the Pharisees on the matter of divorce, the Lord Jesus responded first by speaking to them of marriage. They wanted to debate the divorce law, but He took them back to the institution of marriage in the book of Genesis with the words “but from the beginning it was not so”, Matthew 19:8. It must therefore be the best policy to note what God did and said in that first week of this world’s existence, and in particular, what happened on the sixth day when God made the man and the woman. We turn first, therefore, to Genesis chapter 2.

Genesis 2:18
And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone- these are words spoken on the sixth day. No doubt God made all the other creatures with a mate, or else how could they multiply? It is true that the land animals are not expressly commanded to multiply, but they surely did, and Noah took male and female into the ark to replenish the earth after the flood.

After many times saying “good”, now God says “not good”. But the “should be” indicates that He is thinking of a potential situation in the future, not describing a feeling that was currently known by Adam, for there was no sadness in Eden before the fall. He was a lone man for a brief time but he was not a lonely man, for he had God to commune with. It is God’s intention that the Last Adam should not be alone either, so He will have His bride by His side for all eternity. Nor is this because He is lonely, for He has His Father to commune with.

I will make him an help meet for him- the woman is going to be Adam’s helper as he serves as God’s regent upon the earth, and she will be meet or suitable for him, corresponding to him in every way. She will be his counter-part. She is not a second-class or second-rate person. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the woman is the glory of the man”, 1 Corinthians 11:7. The believing woman makes a vital contribution to the glory that comes to God when the man exercises his headship role. He would not be complete in that respect without her help.

Genesis 2:19
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof.

And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air- this is a reference to what happened on the sixth and fifth days respectively. This indicates that the birds of the air were in fact made out of the earth, showing that despite what we might think from 1:21 about the waters producing them, they were made of the earth; most probably of the earth of the sea-bed.

And brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them- God is impressing on Adam his distinctiveness, for there is no creature that can be described as “meet”. There are many animals and birds which are a help to man, but not one has that collection of qualities which makes it meet or suitable. Adam is discovering the truth that the apostle Paul will centuries later point out, that “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds”, 1 Corinthians 15:39.

And whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof- Adam exercises his authority over creation, but at the same time finds none he can call woman. God was content to allow Adam to name these creatures, for he was the image of God on earth, and as such represented Him. He is being entrusted with tasks as a responsible being, and given opportunities to be faithful to God.

Genesis 2:20
And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him.

And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field- cattle are specially mentioned here, for they are of most help to man.

But for Adam there was not found an help meet for him- perhaps as he named these creatures he did not realise he was in fact ruling them out as helps meet for him. He does not know loneliness yet, so is not looking for a wife.

Genesis 2:21
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;

And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept- the woman for Adam is going to be formed in a unique way, without parallel in the natural world. Adam was put to sleep, (“God caused a deep sleep to fall”), and was maintained in that state, (“and he slept”). At no time is he going to be half-awake. There is a comparison and a contrast in the spiritual realm, for Christ has obtained a bride. His Calvary-experience corresponds in one sense to Adam’s sleep. But there is a great contrast, for God saw to it that Adam was unaware of what was happening to him, but the Lord Jesus was fully aware of what was happening when He suffered on the cross. He was offered stupefying drink, but He refused it, because He would not allow man to alleviate the sufferings into which His God took Him. Just as at no time was Adam not asleep, so at no time was Christ’s suffering relieved.

And he took one of his ribs- so the woman is to be made of part of Adam. And the fact that only one rib is taken, shows that she is to be his only bride. But God does not take a bone from his foot, as if she could be trampled on, nor from his head to dominate her. She is taken from that part of Adam that protects his heart and his lungs. His life and his breath are temporarily exposed. While it is true that theoretically Adam’s heart was at risk during this operation, in reality it was not so, for the surgeon was God, and He would not allow any to take advantage of Adam when he was vulnerable.

How different was it with Christ at the cross, for His many and varied enemies gathered round Him, and did their utmost to deflect Him from His purpose. Is it not the case that the Lord Jesus was prepared to have His love put to the test at Calvary? And did He not yield up His spirit to God, and thus cease to breathe? He loved the church and gave Himself for it. He did not limit Himself to a rib, but gave His whole self, surrendering to the will of God so as to purchase His bride by His own precious blood. This was the price He was prepared to pay, and since it is in the past tense, we may say that it is the price He did pay.

And closed up the flesh instead thereof- it seems that this was done before the woman was formed, as recorded in the next verse. There are two ideas combined here. There is the closing up of the flesh which covered where the rib was taken from, and also the making of that flesh to replace the rib, (“instead thereof”), so that it would function as a rib. Thus Adam lost nothing by this process, whereas the Lord Jesus gave Himself in loving surrender, in order to have His bride. The fact that Adam’s flesh was closed up confirmed that the operation was final and complete. Does this not mean that that there was no visible evidence on Adam’s body that his rib had been removed? But Christ’s wounds will ever bear testimony to His Calvary-experience.

Genesis 2:22
And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman- the rib is one of those bones in the body that contains bone marrow. This substance is of two types, red bone marrow, which produces red blood cells, and yellow bone marrow, which contains stem cells, which are immature cells able to turn into many different sorts of cell, and produce fat, cartilage and bone, the constituents of the material part of man. In other words, in normal circumstances bone marrow produces blood, flesh and bone. It can do this because of the process put in place by our Creator. Is it any surprise that He used this technique to form the woman in the first instance?

And brought her unto the man- Adam has obviously woken from his sleep, and now for the first time he looks upon his bride. God had brought the animals to Adam in verse 19, “to see what he would call them”. And now the same thing happens with the woman. What will he call her?

It is important to note that Adam’s bride comes with the very highest recommendation, for God Himself formed her for him. It is important in our day that those who contemplate marriage should ensure that their prospective wife has the commendation of spiritual and mature believers, who can vouch for her genuineness and suitability. The same goes, of course, for the prospective husband. If this is done prayerfully and carefully, much of the tragedy and heartache that, sadly, affects even believers today, could be avoided. Choice on both sides should not be made only on the basis of looks. As the Book of Proverbs says of the perfect wife, “Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Proverbs 31:30.

It was often said that the best place to find a wife is in the assembly prayer meeting, and that still stands true. If she is not present there, is lax about attending the other assembly gatherings, has no convictions about having her hair long and her head covered in the gatherings, and shows little interest in the scriptures, finds being with believers embarrassing, has no exercise about giving to the Lord and serving Him, then it would be best not to marry her. All these characteristics, and others of like sort, are not the marks of “a woman that feareth the Lord”. The apostle Paul taught that marriage was to be “only in the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 7:39. It is not even enough for a prospective wife to be a believer. She must be one who owns the Lordship of Christ in belief and practice.

Genesis 2:23
And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh- this is the basis upon which Adam names the woman. When he named the animals and birds he no doubt did so in reference to their natural characteristics. But he names the woman in accordance with her origin. That this is a different way of classifying is seen in Adam’s statement, “This is now”, for before when he had named the animals it was different. None of them could be said to be meet for him, even though in a limited way some of them could be a help.

The woman’s whole physical body was made from his bone, so she, (as a person with a physical body), is bone of his bone. She is also made like him as to his flesh, for from his bone God has made her so as to have the same nature as him, for he is a man in the flesh, having a human nature.

She shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man- so it is that Adam, as head of creation, states very clearly that there is a difference between male and female, thus establishing this truth for all time. Even though the woman is of the same flesh as Adam, she is of a different gender.

So it is that Adam establishes his headship over the woman by naming her. The word woman is simply the feminine version, “ishah”, of the word for man, “ish”. Adam does not need to invent a name, for she is part of him, and even her name reflects this. There are several words used for man in the Old Testament, and this particular one means “a man of high degree”. So Adam regards his wife as a woman of high degree, as indeed she was. From the outset he showed her respect, and this is a good example to husbands.

Genesis 2:24
Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother- it is God’s will that mankind should be perpetuated by new spheres of headship being set up. When a man marries he leaves the headship of his father, and establishes his own headship situation. He leaves the care of his mother to enjoy the care of his suitable helper, his wife. This is not to say that father and mother can now be dispensed with, for the law of Moses required that a man’s father and mother be honoured, and there was even a promise attached to this, Exodus 20:12. Christian children are to requite their parents, and consider their welfare in recognition of all they have done for them and the sacrifices they have made whilst bringing them up, 1 Timothy 5:4.

And shall cleave unto his wife- it is only the leaving of the father’s headship in an official way, and the cleaving to a wife, that constitutes marriage before God. Simply living together is not marriage, but immorality, and will meet with God’s judgement if not repented of, for “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” Hebrews 13:4.

This establishes who it is that may be married. It is not man and man, or woman and woman, but one man and one woman. Homosexuality is not normal, for God did not make a man for Adam. Nor is it in-built into some people’s genes, (as some would try to tell us), for conversion does not alter the genes, but it does radically alter behaviour, and the thinking behind behaviour. Some of the believers in the assembly in Corinth had been homosexuals before they were saved, but Paul can write, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” 1 Corinthians 6:11. The pollution, unholiness and unrighteousness of their pre-conversion state had been dealt with, and they were new creatures in Christ.

And they shall be one flesh- the Lord Jesus used these words when He was asked about divorce, as we shall see when we consider 1 Corinthians 6.

Those who are merely, (and sinfully) only joined in one body, are not married. They can go their separate ways afterwards if they choose. Those who are married have not that option, however, for they have pledged themselves to be joined as one flesh, and their lives are inextricably entwined. So it is “what” God hath joined, not “who” God has joined. The lives are joined the moment the marriage ceremony has taken place, for it does not depend on physical union. Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, or else He would have been illegitimate. It was only after His birth that they knew one another in a physical sense, as Matthew 1:24,25 clearly indicates. So non-consummation of a marriage in the physical sense does not invalidate the marriage, whatever men’s law-courts say. It is worth stating that if there are physical or mental matters that would cause complications after the marriage ceremony, they should be made known to the other prospective partner before a relationship develops, to avoid heartache, misery and disappointment.

It is significant that when the idea of being one flesh is mentioned in connection with marriage, whether in Old Testament Hebrew or New Testament Greek, the preposition is used which speaks of progress towards a goal. The idea is that “they two shall be set on a course towards being one flesh”. To be one flesh is much more than being one body, for marriage is a sharing of everything; goals, ambitions, desires, hopes, experiences, joys, griefs. It is an ongoing process of the lives of two persons merging ever more closely. It is a relationship that is on a vastly higher plane, (even in the case of unbelievers), than an immoral and passing affair. So the moment that this process begins is when the man and woman are pronounced man and wife at the marriage ceremony. They are as truly married then as they will ever be, but they are not as closely married then as they will be at the end of their life together, for marriage is a process. It is very sad when couples drift apart when they get older; they should be bonding even more closely.

The Indissolubility of Marriage
Because marriage is a one-flesh arrangement, the bond that is made at the wedding ceremony only death can loose, for only then does life in the flesh for one of the marriage-partners cease. A divorce court may make arrangements so that the two parties live apart, but no court of man can split up one flesh. The apostle Paul makes it clear in Romans 7 that only death breaks the bond of marriage. Of course he is using marriage as an illustration, so that he may show that the believer is not under the law of Moses, and should not seek to please God by putting himself under it.

Just because it is an illustration of something else does not necessarily mean there are exceptions to what he is saying. Indeed, the illustration is of no value if there are exceptions. We should remember that the apostle states in 1 Corinthians 7:39, “The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord.” This is almost word for word what he wrote in Romans 7, but is not in the context of an illustration. This statement comes at the end of a whole chapter full of teaching on the subject of marriage, but at no point does he speak of divorce.

It would be relevant at this point to consider Romans 7:1-3.

Romans 7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren- the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence. If they were consistent, they would act upon what they knew about the idea of law. He expresses slight surprise that some of them seemed not to be doing this.

(For I speak to them that know the law)- the believers at Rome would be familiar with the concept of law, for the Romans were great law-makers, and as believers they were familiar with the law of Moses too. Even though the Roman law provided for divorce, the point is that any law only applies to a living person. If a man dies, the law has lost its hold on him. The believers at Rome knew this.

How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Laws only regulate living people. If a man steals, and dies before the matter is brought to court, there is no case to answer in man’s courts, although of course God will judge the sin in His court. The word “man” at this point is “anthropos” meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female. The law in particular in the next verse is the law of marriage, given by God, and it applies equally to a man and a woman.

Romans 7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as he liveth- the law of marriage is that “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Matthew 19:6. The marriage covenant is life-long, or as is usually said at the ceremony “till death us do part”.

Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration, which is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there were exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. In any case, as we have already seen, these words are used in 1 Corinthians 7:39 where they are not part of an illustration.

But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death looses the connection, (that is, it breaks the connection), and makes the marriage bond entirely inactive. The only One with authority to loose the bond is the One who made it, and He does this now only by the death of one of the partners. Because the husband in this illustration has died, the “law of her husband” ceases to have force, and his wife is therefore not bound to it. The life or death of the husband is the determining factor.

Romans 7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then, if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress- so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if the first husband is still alive. She is no different to those who make money out of harlotry. Note that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.

Of course it is true that the word “married” in verse 3 is in italics. This is because the Authorised Version translators were honest men, and wished to indicate that they had added a word to give the sense in English. They placed it in italics, and left it to the Holy Spirit to guide the readers to see that the addition was justified. They did not impose their will on the scriptures.

But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law- only in this way can she be free as far as God is concerned.

So that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- she can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead. His death has freed her from obligation to him. The apostle makes applications from this in connection with the believer’s relationship with the law, but he does so on the basis of the law of marriage, which is our concern at the moment.

The Inescapability of Marriage
There are those who believe that there is a situation where a man can lawfully put away his wife, and they base their belief on the words of the Lord Jesus Himself to the Pharisees in Matthew 19, to which we now turn. We should remember as we do so, however, that no interpretation of the words of scripture may contradict another passage.

It was because John the Baptist had condemned Herod for taking Philip’s wife that he had lost his life. Perhaps the Pharisees are hoping that word would spread that Christ was of the same view as John, and in this way He would be put in danger. It is interesting in that connection to notice that John had said, “It is not lawful for thee to have her”, Matthew 14:4, and here the Pharisees begin with “Is it lawful”. We know from Luke 16:14-18 that on another occasion the Lord confronted the Pharisees on the matter of covetousness, and the fact that He condemned divorce immediately afterwards, showed that they were coveting other men’s wives, in transgression of the law. They are now seeking their revenge.

Matthew 19:3
The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?

The Pharisees also came unto him- as well as the people coming to Him to learn from Him, (as Mark records in his parallel passage, chapter 10:1-12), the Pharisees also come, but only to try to undermine His teaching. Near the start of His ministry the Lord had said, “For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 5:20. He had already asserted His resolve to uphold the law and prophets, and had condemned those who teach men otherwise; now He is going to expose those who taught the law, but transgressed it in their hearts. Outward observance, (“the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees”), will not be enough to gain an entrance even into the kingdom of heaven, (which is the realm of profession), let alone the kingdom of God, (the realm of those who are genuine).

He then proceeded, in what some call the Sermon on the Mount, to examine certain statements that the scribes were making, and showed that they did not go far enough in their teaching. For instance, (and this is very relevant to our subject), the scribes taught, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”, and it was right that they should do so, for this was the seventh commandment. But they were content with the letter of the law. But as the Lord proceeds to show, to look upon a woman to lust after her is heart-adultery, even though at that point it is not body-adultery. He then speaks of the eye that lusts, and the hand which could be used to write a bill of divorcement, and teaches that if the eye and the hand are liable to sin in this way, drastic action must be taken to prevent that sin. In the language of the apostle Paul, there must be the mortifying of our members which are on the earth, Colossians 3:5.

If this teaching were followed, the next passage would not be needed, which reads, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery.” Matthew 5:31,32. By the expression “But I say unto you”. the Lord is clearly contrasting the teaching of the scribes and His teaching. He says nothing of their teaching being “of old time”, (as was the case with other statements He deals with in the passage), so it must have been a fairly recent innovation on their part, perhaps influenced by the Gentiles, amongst whom they had been dispersed. Evil communications had corrupted good manners, 1 Corinthians 15:33 .

Christ, however, righteously stressed that their action of putting away caused the woman to sin, and was therefore in itself sinful. That sin was not mitigated by giving a bill of divorcement to the women. The Lord is highlighting the havoc that is caused if divorce is carried out for reasons other than the fornication He mentions, (which we will think of later). The woman is caused to commit adultery, for she is still the wife of the one who has divorced her, but in order to survive in a cruel world it is assumed that she will marry again, relying on the teaching of the scribes who said this was lawful. Moreover, the man who rescues her from destitution by marrying her, also sins, again because he listens to the scribes. Instead of being scrupulous about the apparently trivial matter of giving a bill of divorcement to her, the original husband should have been concerned about the moral implications of his action. The problem was that he was listening to the wrong teachers, the scribes, believing they had authority in the matter.

Tempting him- their sole object was to try to trip Him up, and make Him side with one or other of the schools of thought in Israel. They have not come with a genuine desire to find out the truth.

And saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Note the word lawful, for they are basing their question on what is legitimate as far as the law of Moses was concerned. They do this because they have a second question, which they think will undermine the answer they expect He will give to the first one. Note too, the word cause, for it also has a legal tone to it, having the idea of an accusation. What they are asking is whether a man may bring a cause before a law-court which will give him the right to put away his wife, whatever the circumstance.

Matthew 19:4
And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female,

And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read- this is a phrase that appears six times in the gospel of Matthew, either in this form or in a similar one. The Lord is answering their question directly, but He is not going to quote the law of Moses at first, but the book of Genesis. He does not say, “Verily, I say unto you”, as elsewhere in the gospel, for He does not need to do so, for He had spoken already in the words of Genesis 1:27 and 2:24.

That he which made them at the beginning made them male and female- so the Lord Jesus believed that the act of making Adam and his wife on the sixth day of the creation week happened at the beginning. The same beginning as is mentioned in Genesis 1:1. So there is no time-gap between verses 1 and 2 of Genesis 1.

In Mark’s account the phrase is “from the beginning”, and these are the words of Christ Himself. So Matthew 19, where there is a quotation from Genesis 1:27, tells us of the actual historic event of the creation of male and female. Mark’s account tells us that the act of making male and female is ongoing, for it is from the beginning as well as being at the beginning. So God is not making people who are not male or female today, and has never done so.

Matthew 19:5
And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother- the God who made male and female is also the one who spoke the words of Genesis 2:24 quoted here. But in Mark’s account the Lord does not quote, hence there is no “Have ye never read?” He says the same things there as were said in the beginning, thus testifying to His Deity and authority. The word of God in the beginning is the word of God still.

Because God made male and female, there is an attraction between the two, and this attraction is stronger than between a son and his father and mother. The son leaves the sphere of his father’s headship, and begins a new sphere of headship, thus maintaining social order on the earth, and in the case of a believer, establishes another centre for the maintenance of godly order. He also leaves the care of his mother to care for his wife, and to be cared for by her. His mother cannot help him in his new role of head of the house, but his wife can.

And shall cleave to his wife- this is no casual relationship, but a gluing together, (such is the idea behind the word), of two persons in a life-long relationship, whatever the future may bring.

And they twain shall be one flesh? They twain, (the word simply means “two”), are, on the one hand, the man who has left father and mother, and on the other hand the woman he is now going to cleave to in marriage. It is only these, who leave and cleave, that are one flesh. A man who consorts with a harlot does not leave and cleave in this way. He does not formally leave the family unit he was brought up in and establish another. Nor does he become one flesh; he only becomes joined in body.

Matthew 19:6
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh- the words of the quotation are given again to emphasise this main point of two people being one. How can the question of putting away come up in that situation?

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder- notice it is “what” and not “who” that is put asunder. It is two lives that are joined together, and they are not to be ruptured. Notice that it is God that joins together, not the one who conducts the wedding ceremony, and He does this the moment the couple say their vows. This was seen in the case of Joseph and Mary, for they were married several weeks or months before that marriage was consummated, for the scripture tells us “Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called His name Jesus.” Matthew 1:24,25. So there were four stages in their experience. First the betrothal, then the “taking”, meaning the legal claiming of Mary to be his lawful wife, then the birth of Christ, and then the “knowing” of Mary in the physical sense.

To put asunder is to insert a space between two persons that God has joined, thus acting directly in defiance of God. A fearful thing to do, indeed. Notice that the Lord does not say it cannot be attempted, for the law-courts of men are full of those who make a living out of divorce procedures. But no device of man can divide between one flesh, for that is what married persons are. Of course divorce does disrupt the life-long process of becoming one flesh, so in that sense the relationship is disturbed. In the final analysis, however, no act of men can overthrow the act of God.

That this is so is seen in the fact that a man who divorces his wife and then marries another, commits adultery against her, Mark 10:11. He sins against God by divorcing, for he is defiantly trying to divide what God has joined. He sins also by remarrying, for the Lord calls that adultery. But if the divorce cancels the marriage, why should this be so? Of course, some will respond that the exception clause, “except it be for fornication”, in some way allows divorce to happen. But if unfaithfulness destroys a marriage, and a divorce is obtained, it is as if the man is single. Why then is his subsequent marriage adulterous? And why, in particular, does he commit adultery against his first wife, if he no longer has any relationship with her?

The Intensiveness of Marriage
There are those who teach that “one body” is the same as “one flesh”, and draw wrong conclusions from that deduction, such as that if a marriage is not physically consummated it is not complete marriage. We need to consult the words of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 6 on this matter:

1 Corinthians 6:15
Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid.

Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? It might be thought that the spiritual link believers have with Christ has nothing to do with the physical body. This scripture assures us it is not so. This raises an interesting question, which is this. Our body is still indwelt by the sin-principle, and is capable, therefore, of sinning. It is a soulish body and not the spiritual body it will be at the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:44,45. It is composed of atoms that are part of the creation that was cursed by God and made subject to vanity. In a word, our body is in the bondage of corruption, so how can it be linked to Christ?

The answer is found in the fact that dwelling within us is the Spirit of God, and one of His titles is “the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead”, Romans 8:11. His presence is the pledge that we shall share in the resurrection of the just, with its consequent changed and sin-free body, and God takes account of that in His dealings with us now. So we are linked to Christ even as to the body. Meanwhile the indwelling Spirit safeguards the honour of Christ, for He is the pledge that a spiritual body will certainly be ours, and God takes account of that, and not the fact that we have a physical body with its accompanying sin-principle.

Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid- this situation has serious consequences for us. If the members of our body are united to Christ, then we must be very careful what else we unite them to. Being a physical entity, our body can be united in sin with a prostitute. Is that acceptable behaviour for a believer? The apostle answers that question with a thunderous “God forbid”.

1 Corinthians 6:16
What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.

What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? The apostle is outraged to think that they are not aware of the intimate physical relationship that is formed when a person is joined in an illicit union with a street-girl. As far as the physical act is concerned, they are joined as if they were formally married. This is as far as it goes, however, for they are simply joined in body. They are not joined in any other way. A man, even a believer, who consorts thus with a prostitute, has not entered into a life-long relationship until it is dissolved by death. It is an act no different to that which animals engage in, who have no moral sense.

For two, saith he, shall be one flesh- it might seem at first sight as if the apostle, by quoting this statement which has to do with marriage, is suggesting that to be joined to a harlot is to be in a marriage relationship. This cannot be the case, or else harlotry would not be condemned in Scripture. It is important to notice exactly what the apostle writes in this verse. The word “for” is not part of his quotation about marriage. No reference to marriage either in Genesis 2, Matthew 19, Mark 10, or Ephesians 5, uses the word “for”, so this is the apostle’s word, and indicates the answer to an unspoken query by his readers. The apostle often answered unspoken questions and objections in this way. It is as if he had been asked, “Why is it so sinful to be joined to a harlot?” The apostle answers by saying, in effect, “for (because) God has ordained that marriage should be a one-flesh arrangement, not a one-body one”.

The next word is “two”, which is the first word of the quotation. Then comes “saith he”, so some person is being referred to here. Then comes the remainder of the quotation, “shall be one flesh”. So the quotation is “two… shall be one flesh”. The “for” is the apostle’s word. But who is the person who says “two shall be one flesh? Since the apostle is referring to the Divine institution of marriage, we could assume the reference is to God when He instituted marriage in Genesis 2:24. But the words there are, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh”.

The only place where these exact words are found is Mark 10:6-9, where we hear the Lord Jesus Himself speaking, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined, let not man put asunder.” So it is He that the apostle refers to in the statement, “Two, saith he, shall be one flesh”. So not only does the Lord Jesus say God is still making men as male and female, (for He does it “from the beginning”, and not just “at the beginning”), but that the marriage-institution words of Genesis 2:24 were, and are, still valid.

This also tells us the interesting fact that Paul, writing about AD 59, had read Mark’s gospel, so it was in circulation within twenty-five years of the events it records, and well within the lifetime of many of those who were involved in what it details.

The Indiscretion before Marriage
We return now to Matthew 19, and the discussion about the giving of the bill of divorcement as recorded in Deuteronomy 24. We should bear in mind as we do so that there were detailed penalties under the law of Moses when immoral behaviour was discovered. Those penalties were severe, but for a just reason. It was vitally important in Old Testament times to preserve the line of the Messiah. If any child was conceived in circumstances where the name and the tribe of the father were not known, it would put at risk the genealogy of Christ. Hence the severity of the punishments. They also acted as a deterrent, to maintain a high moral standard in the nation, so that God could bless it. They were to be a holy nation, Exodus 19:6.

The list is as follows:

1. The unfaithful married woman was to be put to death, as was the man she had sinned with, Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22.

2. The unfaithful betrothed free woman, whose sin was only discovered after the wedding, was to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:20,21,23,24.

3. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the city but did not cry for help, (showing she was to some extent complicit), was to be put to death, as well as the man, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. Notice that the betrothed maiden is called “his neighbour’s wife”, in verse 24, showing that betrothal was a legal enactment.

4. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the field, and cried for help, (showing she was not complicit), but no one heard, is allowed to live, but the man is to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. No doubt note would be taken of the name of the man, so that if the attack resulted in a child being born, the genealogy would be known.

5. The virgin maiden who was assaulted anywhere, city or field, and they both “were found”, (indicating someone happened to come across them sinning, rather than responding to a cry for help from the girl), was not put to death, and was to marry the man involved, and never be put away, Deuteronomy 22:28,29. This was for her protection, for it prevented her from marrying another, and thereby risk coming under the penalty of verses 20,21, when it was discovered she was not a virgin.

Note the distinction that is made here between the betrothed maiden of Point 3 above, and this non-betrothed maiden. The former has violated the pledge she made when she was betrothed, showing it did alter the legal situation to a degree. The latter has not apparently cried out, so is to an extent complicit, hence the penalty, but tempered by mercy.

6. The daughter of a man of the tribe of Levi who committed fornication was to be burned with fire, Leviticus 21:9. The dramatic punishment was no doubt because she had not only profaned herself, but profaned her father, and the worship of God was affected.

7. A betrothed bond woman who acted immorally was to be scourged, but not put to death, and the man was to offer a trespass offering, Leviticus 19:20.

8. A married woman who was found to have some “matter of uncleanness”, and who had a hard-hearted husband, could be sent away with a bill of divorcement, and she could marry another, but not return to the first husband if the second man died or put her away.

It is this last case that is the subject of discussion with the Pharisees. The woman concerned was clearly not cases 3-7, because she was married. Nor was she cases 1 or 2, or else she would have been put to death. Nor has her husband suspicions about her faithfulness, for then there was the provision of the trial of jealousy, in Numbers 5. She was a special case, therefore, and is the only case of a married woman who was not put to death. No doubt this was because she posed no threat to the line of the Messiah, for she had not consorted with another man. All the other categories listed above had done so.

Matthew 19:7
They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?

They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Instead of discussing divorce, the Lord had enforced the truth of marriage. This should always be the emphasis, for if we were more versed in the truth regarding the marriage relationship, we would be less taken up with divorce. There needs to be regular teaching concerning marriage so that it is constantly the norm in the minds of believers. Those whose marriage is experiencing difficulties need to start to remedy the situation before God, by acting on the premise that they are joined for life. This will focus the mind on the reality, and not the fantasy of release by divorce.

This second question is really the one the Pharisees wanted to ask from the beginning, but the Lord had frustrated their plan, for if they obeyed the word of God regarding being one flesh, the matter of divorce would not come up. The reference is to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, where a man who had found some “matter of uncleanness” in his wife was allowed to put her away.

Matthew 19:8
He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so.

He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives- the Lord pinpoints the attitude of heart of some in Israel who were prepared to reject their wives because of something the wives could not help. It is not known precisely what is meant by “uncleanness”. The expression in the Hebrew is “dabar ervah”. “Ervah” is indeed used 51 times in the Old Testament in connection with illicit sexual behaviour, (“uncover the nakedness” is a phrase used for sexual relations), but not with the addition of “dabar”, which means “matter”, or “thing”. Some indication as to its meaning is given by the fact that it is only elsewhere used with dabar with regard to the toilet arrangements in the camp of Israel, Deuteronomy 23:14.

If it had been unfaithfulness on the part of the woman there was provision in other parts of the law for this. This is the only situation in which divorce was allowed in Israel, so was an exception rather than the rule. The Pharisees possibly wanted to make it the general rule. They wished to make what they thought of as the vagueness of the phrase an excuse for divorce “for every cause”, which is the expression they used in their question. Certainly they wanted the Lord to take sides, and thus be open to criticism. He sides only with God’s word.

Clearly the man in this situation is not prepared to accommodate the unfortunate plight of his wife, and is hard of heart towards her, no doubt angry that he has been deprived of conjugal rights by her condition. In that situation Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife for her own protection, and marry another man if he would be prepared to marry her knowing her condition. If the second man put her away for the same reason, or if he died, she was not to return to her former husband again. She might be tempted to think that without her second husband maintaining her, (either because he had died or had put her away), it would be better to return to the first man than to be destitute. Again, the law of God provided for her protection, for it overrides her faulty reasoning in her own interests, as there is no reason to think the first husband had changed. The woman is protected from her possible lack of realism in the matter.

This is an instance of God’s grace superseding the general rule for the sake of the welfare of His people. It is a mistake to think that there was no grace during the law-age. A reading of the passage where God described Himself to Moses will assure us there was, Exodus 34:6,7. The Pharisees wanted to talk of what was lawful, but the Lord highlighted the attitude of the man in the scenario, and Moses, representing God. The man was hard of heart, but Moses, acting for God, was merciful.

But from the beginning it was not so- again they are taken back to the beginning where the laws of marriage were instituted by God. Nothing that was instituted at the beginning was set aside by the law at Sinai. Those who wish to make this special case the general rule should be aware that the Lord does not sanction it, but points us back to the original institution of marriage. The reason He does not sanction it is not because He disagrees with what Moses did, but because in a few weeks time a new age of grace will have begun, and the law as a rule of life will be obsolete, (although its underlying principles will remain). After Pentecost there was not “Jew and Gentile”, and the special case lapsed, for it is not envisaged that a believer will be hard of heart.

In any case, the believer is not under law but under grace, and should not put himself or others under its bondage. Are the advocates of divorce willing to enforce the stipulation of Deuteronomy 22:20,21, where the law required that a certain damsel must be stoned to death after due process? Just as we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 22, so we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 24. So even if it was a general rule under the law, (and it was not, being a special case), the fact remains that we cannot appeal to it for help today.

The regulations in Deuteronomy 24 were so that Israelites did not “cause the land to sin”. The land in question being the land of promise, which they would soon occupy. But believers have no land in that sense, and so the stipulation does not apply. Our inheritance is in heaven, and is “incorruptible, and undefiled”, 1 Peter 1:4.

Matthew 19:9
And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.

And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication- the last phrase is the well-known “exception clause”, as many call it, which some feel gives them grounds for advocating divorce. This clause is only found in Matthew’s gospel. Now the truth of God is the same for every believer, yet in the early days of the church some believers might only have Mark’s gospel, some only Luke’s, some only Matthew’s. It cannot be that only the latter are allowed to divorce, whilst believers who only have Mark or Luke are not, for there is no exception clause in these two gospels.

We are surely forced to the conclusion, therefore, that Matthew’s account has something distinctive about it. It must relate to a situation particular to Matthew’s gospel, or else those who had the other gospels would be governed by different principles. When He commissioned the disciples to go into the world, the Lord required them to teach “all things whatsoever I have commanded you”. They were to teach all things, not just some things. They were to teach Matthew 19 truth as well as Mark 10 truth, for they were not at variance.

Those who have read as far as chapter 19 of Matthew’s gospel will have already come across the situation described in the first chapter, where Joseph was faced with the prospect of putting Mary away. Such readers have already been prepared, therefore, for the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding divorce, and will be aware of what “except for fornication” must mean, if it is not to conflict with the teaching that marriage is life-long. It relates to the Jewish practice of betrothal being classed as a legal relationship, with the parties concerned being called man and wife, as we see in the case of Joseph and Mary. But because Joseph and Mary were not formally married, Mary’s supposed sin is fornication, not adultery, for that latter sin is on the part of a person who is married to another formally.

Such a situation did not pertain for those for whom Mark and Luke wrote. They wrote especially with Gentiles in mind, as is seen by the fact that Mark mentions the Gentile practice of a woman divorcing her husband, 10:12, something that was not allowed in Israel, and Luke is writing to a Gentile to confirm his faith, 1:3. For this reason they do not mention the exception clause, thus showing it to be a matter distinctive for Jewish readers at that time.

And shall marry another, committeth adultery- notice the distinction the Lord is making here between fornication and adultery, as does the apostle Paul in Galatians 5:19, and 1 Corinthians 6:9, where the two sins are found together in a list, showing they must be distinguished. Indeed, the Lord Himself distinguished them in this very gospel, when He listed some of those sins that proceed from the heart of man, 15:19. Fornication is immorality on the part of an unmarried person, whereas adultery is an act of immorality on the part of a married person. The origin of the words indicates this, for the word fornication is derived from the Latin word “fornix”, which denotes the vaulted room tenanted by harlots. Adultery, on the other hand, is formed from the Latin expression “ad alterum”, meaning to go or mix with another. Hence to adulterate a substance is to mix it with another so as to corrupt it. An adulterer mixes another woman with his lawful wife, thus corrupting his relationship with her.

The list of sins in 1 Corinthians 6:9,10 is sordid, but the Spirit of God would have us be aware of them. “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” Notice that the apostle is careful to distinguish between fornication and adultery, mentioning them separately, as the Lord Jesus had done, but he also carefully distinguishes between the effeminate and the abusers of themselves with mankind. These two persons were the passive and active participants in the sin of sodomy. If he was precise in his wording in connection with two men who are engaging in the same sin, does this not tell us that he was being precise when he mentions fornication and adultery separately, showing they are not interchangeable?
If we do not make the distinction between fornication and adultery, then it is legitimate for a man to divorce his lawfully wedded wife on the ground of her adultery. She is now free of her marriage bond, according to this view. But we have already seen from 1 Corinthians 6:16 that physical joining does not form a marriage. Nor does unlawful and immoral joining in unfaithfulness break a marriage, because of the teaching of Romans 7:1-3, which says that a man and a woman are joined in marriage until one of them dies. The apostle Paul claimed that the things he wrote to the Corinthians were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. So the teaching of 1 Corinthians 6 is as binding as the commandments of the Lord in Matthew 19. The apostles were sent forth to preach what Christ had commanded, Matthew 28:20. Are we really going to say that the commandments given to the apostle Paul are at variance with the commandments given to the twelve apostles? So to say that fornication and adultery are synonymous in this verse is to say that the scriptures are in disarray and in conflict with one another.

But what if we say that fornication in this context does not mean adultery? Then, everything falls into place, and there is no conflict. The use of fornication rather that adultery highlights the fact that the “wife” in question here, if she sins, commits the sin that single persons commit. This can only be because she is in a state of betrothal. She is linked to the man enough to be called his wife, but she is not linked so closely that if she sins she commits adultery. Nor is she linked so closely, (“one flesh”), that she cannot be put away lawfully.

One not betrothed is not a wife in any sense, (so is not in view here), and one who is lawfully wedded commits adultery if she is unfaithful. A single person cannot commit adultery. Only a betrothed woman can be a wife and commit fornication at the same time. So the only ground for divorce at that time was unfaithfulness on the part of a betrothed wife to her betrothal commitment. We conclude that since Jewish customs such as betrothal are not binding on the church, there is no legitimate ground for divorce today, whether of believers or unbelievers.

And whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery- this must mean that the woman in view has been put away without an appeal to the exception clause. For putting away on the basis of the exception clause, correctly understood, was, at that time, a lawful ground for putting away, and did not lead to adultery on the part of another when he married the woman concerned.

But if the putting away was on the basis of the exception clause, and if, as some teach, fornication means adultery, (with the implication that the woman is fully married at the time she sinned, and not simply betrothed), then unfaithfulness must have in some way invalidated the marriage. If then, the Lord sanctioned putting away on the basis that fornication equals adultery, then by implication He agreed that adultery invalidates a marriage. Can we not all see that this contradicts what He has just said about one flesh? And contradicts what He will later say through the apostle Paul? And contradicts His command to not put asunder what God hath joined? We have a simple choice, therefore. We either believe the Christ of God contradicted Himself, or we accept that fornication is not the same as adultery in this context.

Matthew 19:10/
His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry.

His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry- when confronted with the teaching the Lord gave about marriage, the disciples felt that the standard was so high that it would be best not to marry. They realise that it is better to not get married rather than risk a life-time of heart-ache. But why should they think that the standard was too high, if there were easy exceptions to the marriage law, and it was not difficult to divorce? They had only to be unfaithful to their spouse, or arrange situations where she would be tempted to be unfaithful, and they could legitimately divorce. The truth is that they saw clearly that the standard was the same as it had ever been from the beginning, and man was not to put asunder what God had joined.

Marriage should be embarked upon with the thought by both parties that “This is for life, and we will strive to make our relationship work”, rather than thinking, “It may not work, but there are ways in which we can get out of it”

Matthew 19:11
But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given- the “but” signals that the Lord does not agree that marriage is not a good thing. God had said at the beginning “It is not good that the man should be alone”, and now the disciples are saying the reverse. Clearly, if there are those who remain alone, it must be for good reason, allowed by God. He gives some the ability to not be lonely when they are alone, because they are taken up with the things of God.

Matthew 19:12
For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it”.

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men- there are those who are not able to marry, for they have either been born unable, or have been mistreated by men and so are unable to fulfil all the functions involved in marriage. The point of telling us this is to show that it is possible to live in an unmarried state.

And there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake- some believers are enabled to be so taken up with the things of God and the work of God, that the fact that they are not married is genuinely not a concern to them. Their unmarried state can be used of God to further the interests of His kingdom in some way not otherwise open to them if they were married.

He that is able to receive it, let him receive it- if a person is enabled by God to not be concerned that they are not married, (as long as it is because they are fully occupied with the things of God, and not because they are self-centred), then they should receive that situation and attitude as being from God. But those who have not been thus gifted should not force themselves to be celibate, for they have not really been enabled by God, but have imposed the situation upon themselves. The enabling to live a celibate life is from God, for the scripture says, in connection with being either married or unmarried, “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.” 1 Corinthians 7:7.

So those who are saved after they are divorced and remarried will be enabled, if they desire to act “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”, to live as single people. For we must not think that conversion alters relationships. If a man has unsaved parents, and then himself gets saved, they are still his parents. If he was born out of wedlock to those parents, nothing has changed as to his status. If a man is in a homosexual relationship, would we not expect that relationship to be discontinued forthwith? Why should we think then that if a divorced and remarried person gets saved the situation is any different? Nothing has altered as to the relationship. It is true that the sin of divorcing and remarrying is forgiven, but it is a condition of salvation that repentance is in evidence, not just at conversion, but afterwards as well. Sins are forgiven on repentance, and John the Baptist challenged men to “bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance”, Matthew 3:8, so the believer should show these fruits.

The Influence of Christ on Marriage
Not only does the account of the institution of marriage in Genesis 2 have personal implications, but it is used in Ephesians 5 by the apostle Paul to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church.

Ephesians 5:29
For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church:

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh- the flesh in this context is not the soft part of the body, but the man’s person. So the apostle is saying here that it is not part of man’s constitution to hate what he is. God’s requirement in the law was, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18. So it is in order for a man to love himself, but he is not to love himself exclusively. He is to love his neighbour in the same way as he loves himself. It is normal to love self, but selfishness is abnormal, and contrary to God’s will.

But nourisheth and cherisheth it- the opposite of hating one’s flesh is here described. Not only does a man care for his body, but he does that which preserves himself as a person in the flesh. Just as nourishing and cherishing of a wife means more than providing food and shelter for her, so the man is not content with the bare essentials, but seeks to make himself comfortable as a person.

Even as the Lord the church- what a man does to his flesh, Christ does to the church. And He does it as Lord, for He has total control over all that would harm and distress His people. The reason for this is found in the next verse. We should remember that one of the words for husband in the Old Testament is “baal”, meaning lord. The husband is to take control of the situation for the good of his wife, as Christ does for the good of the church.

Ephesians 5:30
For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.

For- here is the underlying reason for the foregoing exhortations. The apostle makes a statement of New Testament truth, and then alludes to the origin of the truth as found in the Old Testament.

We are members of his body- we should not read this verse as if it said, “For we are members, of His body, of His flesh and of His bones”. In other words, we are not members of three things, but one thing, His body, and the reference to flesh and bones is an allusion in the first instance, (for the words are not a quotation), to the physical parts of Adam’s body, but the apostle is establishing a principle from them in regard to the mystical body of Christ spoken of in verse 23, and not the Lord’s personal body. Believers are clearly not formed from the literal body of Christ, but they are part of His body the church, and the closeness of that membership justifies the use of the words spoken in the first place of Eve.

Since the body is a spiritual concept here, then the nourishing and cherishing, by the Lord, and therefore by the husband, is more than mere food and clothing. It is only Paul that uses the figure of the human body to help us to understand the relationship of Christ to His people. He is head of that body, and every believer is a member of that body, and as such, may count on the care and support of the head. Notice that the apostle does not liken our relationship to Christ as that of a wife to the husband, but to the head and the body. The actual marriage of the church to Christ has not yet taken place, but our link to Him as His body has.

Of his flesh- the expression “of his flesh and of his bones” is omitted in some manuscripts, but it is easy to see it should be there, for the next verse is virtually meaningless if there has been no prior reference to Genesis 2:23.

Note the order in which the words are given here, for they are the reverse of what Adam said. And the word bone in Genesis 2:23 becomes bones here. This alerts us to the fact that the phrase is being used here by the apostle in a figurative sense, as if to say, “Just as Eve came into being, and continued, as one who derived physical existence through Adam, so believers have received, and continue to receive, their spiritual being from Christ”.

When the Lord Jesus came into manhood, He took part, extraordinarily, of the same flesh and blood we partake of ordinarily. He came in by means of conception through the Holy Spirit, and birth of the virgin Mary. Nonetheless, the manhood He took was our manhood, but sin apart. The true believer confesses that “Jesus Christ is come in the flesh”, 1 John 4:2, so that establishes that He is a real man. But we also are real men, but sinners, and He was not a sinner. He came into flesh and blood conditions so that we could be joined to Him. So how can we still be men, and yet be of His flesh? Or, how can our bodies, which still have the sin-principle within them, be members of Christ, as 1 Corinthians 6:15 says they are. The answer lies in the expression, “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The fact that the Holy Spirit has joined us to Christ overrides all other considerations, for He is a Divine Person. And Christ looks on His people from that high viewpoint, and sees them as men in the flesh on one level, but as joined to the Lord on another level. In this way we can be said to be of His flesh, for we have been joined to Him, and share His nature. We should remember that even in resurrection the Lord Jesus has flesh and bones, as He demonstrated to His disciples the day He rose from the dead, Luke 24:39,40.

And of his bones- Adam spoke of bone of his bones, for Eve was literally made from one of his rib-bones. So close was their relationship that his bone had become her bones, for his bone-material had become her body. The church is not made literally from the bone of Christ, but the church can be said to derive existence from what He did when He gave His entire self for us as a man in the flesh, at Calvary. Just as Adam’s rib provided the raw material for the making of Eve, so, in a spiritual sense, what Christ gave is the ground of what we have been made as believers. It is interesting to notice that in resurrection the Lord Jesus described Himself as having “flesh and bones”, Luke 24:39, reminding us that our link to Him is on resurrection ground.

When God took a rib from Adam and formed a woman therefrom, Adam was asleep. Christ was fully alert when He suffered at Calvary and gave Himself for the church. Adam gave a rib, Christ gave Himself. If Adam gave a rib and gained a wife, then Christ gave His all and gained His people. It is because we are of His flesh and of His bones that the church can be married to Christ in a future day, for she is meet for Him. She will also help Him, for the church will reign with Christ.

Ephesians 5:31
For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother- the apostle now quotes directly from Genesis 2:24 to explain that it is because the woman was bone of Adam’s bone and flesh of his flesh that his marriage was lawful. The underlying concept to marriage is the fact that the woman was made from the man. Of course, in the case of Adam there was no father or mother to leave, but God established the principle at the beginning, and this justifies the use of these words.

Ephesians 5:32
This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.

This is a great mystery- we should notice that the apostle does not actually say that the church is the bride of the Lamb, but he certainly implies it. It is John who tells us about the Lamb’s wife in Revelation 19:7. He cannot be referring to Israel, for the nation is already married to the Lord. God says “I was an husband unto them”, Jeremiah 31:32. Now we know that Paul was entrusted with the task of fulfilling the word of God, Colossians 1:25. In other words, he revealed those mysteries that God had in reserve for the present age, so that all that God desires us to know is available to us. That which is perfect is come, 1 Corinthians 13:10. This being the case, it was not John’s remit to unfold new truth, but simply to elaborate on what had been known from the beginning. So the idea of the Lamb having a wife must be in Paul’s writings somewhere, and this is the place. The apostle hinted at this mystery in 2 Corinthians 11:2,3, when he wrote, “For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.” The apostle sees the assembly at Corinth as a betrothed maiden, and does not want her to be drawn away to a rival. What is true of the local assembly is also true of the church as a whole. Functioning now as a body does in relation to its head, we shall function in a day to come as a wife does in relation to her husband. But just as betrothal was a legally binding contract, so we should be aware of our commitment to Christ, and not let our affections wander.

But I speak concerning Christ and the church- the apostle is still at pains to keep the Lord and the church distinct in our minds. The working principles that operate in the case of a married couple are to be worked out with us now, just as the working principles of marriage are worked out by Christ, as He deals with us as His mystical body.

Ephesians 5:33
Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she love her husband.

Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself- the apostle does not want a husband to be so taken up with the spiritual truths he is setting out that he forgets his responsibility to his wife.

And the wife see that she reverence her husband- the wife should not pretend to be so spiritual, absorbed with relationship to Christ, that she forgets her duty to reverence her husband, giving him his due; not necessarily because he is particularly spiritual, but because he has been given a position by God for her welfare.

There is a further reason why the apostle reverts back to speaking about husband and wife, and that is to emphasise the practical implications of their relationship. After all, that is the context of the passage, beginning, as it does, with the words, “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands”, and “Husbands, love your wives”, verse 22 and 25. They relate to one another in the confidence that their union cannot be broken. But if their bond cannot be broken, then, since it is in principle the same bond as between Christ and the church, that bond cannot be broken either. Christ will never divorce His church, therefore Christian husbands should never contemplate divorcing their wives. Instead, they should strive to act as Christ does towards His prospective bride, and likewise, the wives should endeavour to act as the church, (ideally), acts towards Christ.

JOHN 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

The Authorised Version does not use capital letters for the pronouns relating to the Persons of the Godhead, (except, of course, at the beginning of sentences). Presumably this is because it was felt that, (seeing that capital letters are used sparingly in Greek), the insertion of capitals amounted to adding to the word of God, and in some cases, involved interpretation. Accordingly, the pronouns for God are without capitals in the direct quotations from scripture, whereas in my comments they are used. I hope you do not find this confusing.

These comments only use the Authorized (King James) Version of the scriptures, as it is the author’s firm belief that God specially superintended that translation so that there might be certainty as to what the word of God is until the coming of the Lord Jesus.

Scripture quotations are from the Authorized (King James) Version. Rights in the Authorized Version in the United Kingdom are vested in the Crown. Reproduced by permission of the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press.

Survey of the New Testament
The Lord Jesus said “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil.” Matthew 5:17. He did this in a three-fold way. First, He brought out the full meaning of the Old Testament, revealing truths that the rabbis had not seen before, and thus fully filled out its meaning. Second, He fully demonstrated in His life the character and conduct that the law and the prophets required of man. And third, He moved on to ensure that the predictions of the Old Testament would be fulfilled, not only in His death and resurrection, but also in His coming reign on the earth.

When the apostle Peter stood up on the Day of Pentecost and announced to the Jews that Jesus of Nazareth, whom they had crucified, was their Messiah, he did it by showing that he fulfilled the Old Testament scriptures, Acts 2:14-36. When the apostle Paul went into the synagogue in Thessalonica, and sought to prove that “Jesus…is Christ”, he did it by reasoning out of the scriptures of the Old Testament, Acts 17:2,3. And when Apollos mightily convinced the Jews that Jesus was the Christ, he did it by “shewing by the scriptures”, Acts 18:28.

So we should not think of the New Testament as a rival to the Old Testament. Rather, we should think of it in one sense as the sequel. But, having said that, we should remember that the New Testament contains truth that was not anticipated in the Old Testament, as a reading of Ephesians 3 will show. Whether we think of it as a sequel or a supplement, we should ever remember that the New Testament has equal authority with the Old Testament. The apostle Peter referred to the writings of the apostle Paul, and then alluded to “the other scriptures”, meaning the Old Testament, 2 Peter 3:15,16. Thus he thought of both New Testament and Old Testament as being on the same level of authority.

Survey of the four gospels
Each of the four gospels has its own character, and they present to us that four-fold view of the Lord Jesus that the Spirit desires we should have.

MATTHEW

MARK

LUKE

JOHN

Key idea

Government

Giving, Mark 10:45

Grace

Glory

Emphasis

Sovereign

Servant

Saviour

Son

Challenge

Behold your King!  John 19:14

Behold My servant! Isaiah 42:1

Behold the man! John 19:5

Behold your God! Isaiah 40:9

Promise

I will raise unto David a righteous branch, Jer. 23:5

I will bring forth My servant the branch, Zechariah 3:8

The man whose name is the Branch, Zechariah 6:12

The Branch of the Lord…beautiful, Isaiah 4:2

Theme

Undisputed monarch

Untiring minister

Universal and unique Man

Ultimate manifestation

Son of…

Son of Abraham, Son of David

Son of thy handmaiden, Psalm 86:16; Luke 1:38,48

Son of Man

Son of God

Desired result

Subjects of the king to obey Him, Psalm 18:44

Servants of Christ to serve Him, Colossians 3:24

Samples of new man to duplicate Him, Eph. 4:24

Scholars to know Him, John 17:3

Beginning of gospel

Pedigree of the King

Preaching of two servants

Perfect understanding

Person of Christ

Birth of Christ

In relation to Israel

No mention

In relation to mankind

Word became flesh

End of gospel

All authority

The Lord working with them

Leaves behind praising people in the temple

Lovest thou Me?

Ascension of Christ

No record. He is to be King on earth in the future

Ascends to continue His service in heaven.

Ascends as the sort of Man heaven can welcome.

No mention, but see, John 3:13; 6:62; 20:17.

Each of the four gospels gives us a fresh aspect of the person of the Lord Jesus, and they complement and reinforce one another.

Matthew’s gospel takes the form of the title-deeds of the Sovereign, supporting His claim to the land of Israel as the True Isaac, the son of Abraham, and His right to the throne of David, as the True Solomon.

Mark gives us the timesheet of the Servant of Jehovah, who “came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many”, Mark 10:45.

Luke’s gospel has the character of a treatise, or written narrative, in which he describes God’s Ideal Man, the Saviour of men. The Greeks were striving for perfect manhood, and Luke, a Greek himself, writes to his friend about God’s ideal man, the Lord Jesus.

John’s gospel is a testimony to the Deity of the Lord Jesus, and is arranged with this in mind. He tells us towards the end of his gospel, “And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” John 20:30,31. So his goal is to bring men to the point where they believe that Jesus, (the historical person) is the Christ, (the one predicted in the Old Testament), the Son of God, (the one who is detailed in the New Testament).

Survey of John’s gospel
Each gospel has a verse which seems to sum up the whole book. For a summary of John’s gospel, we might think of the Lord’s words, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28. There are four positions in that statement. First, being with the Father. John tells of this when he writes, “and the Word was with God”, 1:1. Second, coming into the world. John tells us “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us”, 1:14. Third, leaving the world. John tells us that “Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world”, 13:1. Fourth, going to the Father. The Lord Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “And now I am no longer in the world…and I come to thee”, 17:11.

Another one of the features of John’s Gospel is that it is centred around four passovers. (This assumes that the feast of 5:1 is a passover. The fact that John does not tell us which feast it was can be explained by the fact that it is the sabbath, the weekly festival, that is emphasized. See Leviticus 23:1-3, where the sabbath is included in the holy convocations, being a weekly holy convocation). Those four passovers are found in John 2:23, 5:1, 6:4, and 13:1.

Now the passover was a memorial of the Exodus, the going out of the children of Israel from Egypt. How appropriate that the gospel which especially emphasises the going of the Lord Jesus out of the world should be structured around the feast that recalled the Exodus. The passover lamb was to be carefully scrutinised for four days before it could be sacrificed. So the Lord Jesus, announced to be the Lamb of God twice over by John the Baptist, was found at Jerusalem on four passover seasons, making Himself available to be assessed by the people, not just for one day, but during the whole of the feast.

The one who originally led Israel out of Egypt, Moses, was also the one who had come to them years before, for “it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel”, Acts 7:23, for he “supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver them: but they understood not”, verse 25. So when he eventually led the people out, it was as one who had been misunderstood by them, for they did not realise his heart was towards them for blessing. So it was that the greater than Moses came to His own, and they did not understand that He was God’s answer to their need.

We could think of John’s gospel as being divided at the end of chapter 12. If at the beginning of the gospel He came unto His own, in 12:36 we read that He “departed, and did hide himself from them”. In chapter thirteen, however, there is another company called “His own”, and far from hiding from them, He reveals Himself to them in new ways. But He also tells them that He is leaving them.

The gospel of John consists of a prologue, a series of monologues and dialogues, and an epilogue, twice over, as follows:

(i) The first prologue

John 1:1-18
The way in which the Son has declared the Father.

(ii) The first series of monologues and dialogues

John 1:19-12:43
The ways in which men reacted to the Son.

(iii) The first epilogue

John 12:44-50
The Son surveys and summarises the truths He has set forth in the world regarding His Sonship.

(iv) The second prologue

John 13:1
The context in which the Son met with His own in the Upper Room.

(v) Part 1 of the second series of monologues and dialogues

John 13:2-17:26
Preparing His disciples for His departure and the Spirit’s arrival.

(vi) Part 2 of the second series of monologues and dialogues

John 18:1-20:31
The way in which He departed out of this world.

(vii) Second epilogue

John 21:1-25
Having told us that “Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God”, 20:31, John now tells us He is Lord.

 

Survey of John 1
John begins with an introductory section consisting of eighteen verses, the theme of which is the knowledge of God through His Son, and the ways in which God has come out to man that he might have that knowledge, culminating in His personal appearance in the world as the Word made flesh. The climax to this opening passage is found in the very last phrase, “He hath declared him”, John 1:18.

John chapter one contains seven self-contained yet related sections, in which various aspects of the revelation that Christ gives of the Father are set out, as follows:

Section 1

Verses 1,2

Information about the Word

Section 2

Verses 3-13

Interventions by the Word

Section 3

Verses 14-18

Incarnation of the Word

Section 4

Verses 19-28

Introducer of the Word

Section 5

Verses 29-34

Introduction of the Word

Section 6

Verses 35-42

Influence of the Word

Section 7

Verses 43-51

Initiatives of the Word

Survey of the prologue
The prologue that introduces the first twelve chapters of John’s Gospel may be divided into two parts. John gives the title “the Word” to the Lord Jesus. A word may be defined as “thought in expression”, so as the Word the Lord Jesus is the supreme expression of the thoughts of God. In verses 1-13 the emphasis is on the fact that He expresses the thoughts of the mind of God. In verses 14, as the Only begotten Son, He expresses the thoughts of the heart of God.

After having made clear that the Word is equal with God, and as such is Creator, John proceeds to tell us the ways He communicated the mind of God to men. In verses 4 and 5 it is the light that men have because they are made in the image of God. In verses 6-8 it is the light that John the Baptist gave out as a lamp. But it was the Lord Jesus who was the true light, and sadly, after 40 centuries, it had to be said, “the world knew him not”, verse 10.

To deal with this situation, He comes into the world in person, instead of acting in the background, and gives the nation of Israel the opportunity to receive Him. After all, they were the nation in the Old Testament that were charged with manifesting God to the nations all around. His own people, however, received Him not. Undeterred, He gathered around Himself those who believed on His name, and they were sons of God, able to represent Him in the world. So it is that there was produced a company of people who knew Him and reverenced Him, and were able to appreciate His glory.

In the second part of the prologue, we learn the ways in which He related to different individuals. In verse 14, it is John and the other apostles. In verse 15 it is the testimony of John the baptist. In verse 16 all believers are in view. Then in verse 17 we have His relation to Moses the lawgiver, and finally, in verse 18, His relationship with God. All these persons, (with the possible exception of Moses), saw in Him the Son of God, the expresser of the thoughts of the heart of His Father.

Section 1  Verses 1,2
Information about the Word

1:1
In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

In the beginning was the Word- the beginning in Matthew’s Sovereign Gospel is Ancestral, linking the Lord Jesus with His royal forbears, Abraham and David. The beginning in Mark’s Servant Gospel is Ministerial, to do with the beginning of His work as a preacher. The beginning in Luke’s Social Gospel is Physical, having to do with His birth, and that of John the Baptist His forerunner. But the beginning of John’s Sonship Gospel is Creational, for only God can create.

When the first thing that had a beginning began, then the Word already was. This is a clear indication of His eternal existence. That the Lord Jesus is meant is evident from verses 14 and 17. However, John deliberately refrains from giving Him any personal name here, so that we may concentrate on His attributes. By calling the Lord Jesus “The Word”, John is telling us that He is the expression of the mind of God, for a word may be defined as “an expression of the mind so as to impart information in language we can understand”. Just as in normal conversation words tell us what is in the mind of the person talking, so John is telling us that if God is going to be told out, it must be through Him who, because He is the Word, is able to express His mind perfectly.

He is not a Word, one option among many, but the sole discloser of the mind of God. (It is true that some things about God may be known through creation, for instance, but creation came into existence through the Word, so He is superior to it, and, in any case, He designed creation so as to reveal God). So the prologue to the gospel, consisting of the first eighteen verses, begins with “The Word”, and ends with “he hath declared him”. God’s mind has been expressed intelligibly by the Son of God, as the Word.

John does not borrow the idea of the “Word”, or Logos, from Philo, (a Jewish philosopher who lived just before the coming of Christ), since this man’s teachings led to the Gnostic heresy which John and Paul write against.

The Jewish commentaries on the Old Testament often replaced the name of God with the Hebrew for word. So, for instance, in Genesis 28:20, where Jacob says, “if God will be with me”, they quote him as saying “if the Word will be with me”. It seems they were not, however, replacing “God” with “the Word” to uphold the Deity of the Word. They were simply substituting a vague expression for the word God in order to not mention His name. John has no such misgivings, for both the Old Testament and the New Testament are full of godly men and women who used the name of God. So John turns from the philosophy of men and also from their superstition, and unashamedly uses the term “the Word” for Christ, and asserts that the Word really is God.

The use of the word “beginning” shows clearly that there is a link with Genesis 1:1, where we read, “In the beginning God created”. But whereas Moses is starting at the beginning and going forward, John is starting at the beginning and going backwards into eternity, before time was. For Moses, the beginning is starting point, as it is for John in verse 3. But in this verse it is the end point. Thus John is telling us of One who is able to bring eternal realities within the reach of men.

The word “was” is in the Imperfect Tense, which denotes continuous action in the past. So the Word was present at the beginning of time, (for time began when the heaven and the earth began), but at that point He could be said to have an unbroken past, telling us clearly that He is eternal.

We are told seven things about the Word in these openeing verses, as follows:

1. He was in the beginning.

2. He was with God.

3. He was God.

4. He was those three things at the beginning.

5. He made all things.

6. He has life in Himself.

7. He so made man as a living person that he had light about God.

And the Word was with God- if the first phrase tells of the pre-existence of the Word before time began, and therefore indicates His eternal being, this phrase tells of His co-existence. To be with God tells us much more than that the Word was in the presence of God, although that is the case. By using a preposition that indicates “motion towards”, John is informing us that the Word was actively towards God, concentrating, in eternal perfection, on Him. This gives us great confidence, for it indicates that there is perfect harmony between the Word and God. Their interests are the same, and nothing disturbs their communion. This being the case, believing in His name is a safe thing to do, for it forges a link with God that cannot be broken. The fact that weight is given to both “Word” and “God”, is indicative of the distinct personality of the Word. When we speak of the Persons of the Godhead we are not talking of three separate entities, (as if there were three Gods), but three centres of consciousness in the one Godhead, each equal in nature and essence.

And the Word was God- this is clear statement as to the Deity of the Word. Note that although there are distinctions of Persons in the Godhead, for “the Word was with God”, yet there is identity of essence, for “the Word was God”. This expression assures us that the One who is pre-existent, and co-existent, is co-equal with God as well. This truth is emphasised not only in the teaching of the Lord Jesus, (see for instance John 5:17-29 and 10:30), but also in His miracles, which clearly demonstrated His Deity. For example, He who had made the vine on the third day, Genesis 1:12,13, acted on another “third day” in John 2:1, as He accelerated the lengthy process by which rainwater is made into vintage wine, and thus manifested His power as Creator, with the result that His disciples believed on Him, John 2:11.

1:2
The same was in the beginning with God.

The same was in the beginning with God- John makes it clear that the truths stated in verse one were all true together at the beginning, so it was not a question of development or progress. It was not that He was the Word, and then was with God, and then was God, but rather that He who was with God, and was God, was this eternally, for the nature of God cannot change. Deity does not develop, but is ever infinite. “I am the Lord, I change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed”, Malachi 3:6, a scripture which would have been a great comfort to the remnant in Israel as they faced four hundred years of change until Christ came. Their preservation in those times is testimony to the unchangeableness of God. We who wait for the second coming of Christ may likewise take heart.

Special note on conditions in eternity

The Scriptures tell us somewhat of conditions in eternity, before God created the heaven and the earth, as follows:

Divine Intention

“whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting”, Micah 5:2. (The scribes omitted to mention these words in Matthew 2:6).

Divine Intelligence

“the Word was with God”, John 1:1.

Divine Glory

“glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was”, John 17:5.

Divine Love

“thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world”, John 17:24.

Divine Counsel

“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23.

Divine Power

“For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead”, Romans 1:20.

Divine Choice

“he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world”, Ephesians 1:4.

Divine Equality

“Christ Jesus: who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God”, Philippians 2:5,6.

Divine Promise

“in hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began”, Titus 1:2.

Divine Fellowship

“that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2.

Section 2   Verses 3-13
Interventions by the Word

1:3
All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made.

All things were made by him- having stated fundamental truths as to the nature of the Word, John now indicates the way in which the Word showed Himself to be God, even by bringing all things into being, something only God can do. Literally rendered, the verse reads as follows, “All things came into being through him, and apart from him not even one thing came into being which has come into being”. John is writing about things coming into being that did not exist before. It is not that they are revealed from their hiding-place. “Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.” Hebrews 11:3.

All things came into being by, or through, the Word, “For he spake, and it was done; he commanded, and it stood fast.” Psalm 33:9. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation. There are those who appeal to this word “by” to say that the Word was only a high angelic intelligence, who was used by God to make all things as His subordinate. But in Romans 11:36 it is said of God that all things are through Him, (and the apostle uses the same word as “by” here), so on this theory of subordination, God Himself must be acting for another! This, of course, is impossible.

Perhaps as he penned these words the apostle John thought of the language of the prophet, “I am the Lord that maketh all things; that stretcheth forth the heavens alone; that spreadeth abroad the earth by myself”, Isaiah 44:24. Isaiah declared that the Lord, the God of heaven, had made all things by Himself, yet John, a sincere believer in the One True God, did not hesitate to say that the Word had made all things. Since John was inspired by the same Spirit as Isaiah was, then we can come to no other conclusion than that the Word is God, not only by the plain statement of verse 1, but also by the fact that He is Creator.

And without him was not anything made that was made- there is no secret store of matter that derives its origin from some other power-source. Note how John puts things positively and negatively, (“all things were made by him…without him was nothing made”), in order that the truth might be hedged about on every side. The first phrase “all things were made by him”, might be thought by hostile minds to refer only to things, and not beings with life, leaving the way open to say that the Word was created first, and then brought things into existence. This second statement of the apostle instantly and conclusively disposes of such a blasphemous notion. Everything that has ever come into being has done so through the Word, therefore the Word did not come into being, but ever is.

So John has now condemned atheism, (the belief that there is no God), for the Word was with God. He has condemned agnosticism, (the belief that it cannot be known whether there is a God or not), for in the beginning was the Word, making God known. He condemns pantheism, (the belief that matter is all there is, and everything is god), for the Word is separate from the things He created. He also condemns Arianism, (the denial of the Deity of Christ), for the Word was God.

Special note on life and existence
It is vital to see the distinction between existing and having life. Life and death are states of existence. When a man dies he changes from one state of existence to another state, but he does not cease to exist. All men will exist for ever, but only believers will live for ever. The unsaved will exist for ever in the lake of fire, which is the second death, Revelation 21:8.

1:4
In him was life; and the life was the light of men.

In him was life- He is the source of life in all its forms, whether plant, animal, human, or angelic. God is the Living God, 1 Thessalonians 1:9, and since the Word is God, in Him is life also. The fact that John says life is in Him, rather than that He has life, emphasises the idea of the communication of life from a source, for life is in Him with the implication that it can be given to others. This is developed in verses 13 and 14.

The things God has created are designed to shed light on who and what He is, for as the apostle Paul wrote, “For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse.” Romans 1:20.

Attributes of God made known through creation include the following:

His power, Psalm 147:4,5; Hebrews 1:3.

His greatness, honour, majesty, and wisdom, Psalm 104:1,24.

His gift of life, breath and all things, Acts 17:25.

His providential care, Psalm 104:10-23; Acts 14:17.

His impartiality, Matthew 5:45.

His glory, Psalm 19:1.

All these features have a voice to men, for God hath not left himself without witness, Acts 14:17. And the psalmist wrote, “The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament sheweth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard. Their line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end of the world”, Psalm 19:1-4.

The more specific idea in the phrase “in him was life” has to do with the formation of man. Adam was made in the image and after the likeness of God, Genesis 1:26,27. As the image of God he represented God to creation, and as one after the likeness of God he replicated God in creation. The psalmist described man at the beginning as crowned with glory and honour, Psalm 8:5. To be in the image of God meant glory; to be after the likeness of God meant honour. Man in Adam has failed to live up to this high calling, which is why the believer turns away from him, and sees Jesus, “crowned with glory and honour”, Hebrews 2:9.

Being in the image of God involved three main things. First, it meant man has rationality, the ability to think and reason. God has this intrinsically, and man has it by creation. This means that when God spoke to Adam and gave him instructions, in particular about which tree he should not eat of, Adam was able to process what God said to him, and come to a conclusion. He was also able to communicate this information to Eve once she had been formed.

The second thing that man has as created in the image of God is personality. God has personality; that is, He is aware of Himself. So is man aware of himself. He is conscious of being himself. What God is as a Person does not develop, but man’s personality does develop with time, experience and thought. (The word Person is used of God not, of course, in the sense that He is a man, but that He has a centre of consciousness).

The third thing God gave to man was spirituality, the ability to be aware of, and to respond to, God Himself. This means that man has the capacity to worship. No doubt it was when God breathed into man’s nostrils the breath of life and man became a living soul, Genesis 2:7, that these capacities were imparted. The word “life” in that verse is in the plural, so man has rational life, personal life, and spiritual life imparted to him.

The apostle Paul reminded the philosophers of Athens of these things. They claimed to be searching for reality, yet they were in ignorance, Acts 17:23, for “the darkness comprehended it not”, John 1:5. He appealed to their rationality, for with the words “we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold”, verse 29, he is appealing to them to be rational. He reasons that if men have “life and breath and all things”, verse 25, and “live and move and have our being”, verse 28, it is because they are the offspring of God, as even their philosopher-poet said, verse 28. If that is the case, then God must live and move and have being as well. By such logical reasoning he appeals to their rationality. So just as God has personality, being aware of Himself, so do they, for as philosophers, they were aware of themselves. As one of their modern-day counterparts said, “I think, therefore I am”.

He also appealed to their spirituality, (that is, their ability to act in their spirits. Not spirituality in the Christian sense “the opposite of carnal”), for they had devotions, or objects of worship. Athens was full of idols. And they had erected an altar to the unknown God, verse 23, thus recognising that there was such a Being as God, even though He was unknown to them. The one they were ignorant of, Paul declares to them, and shows that if they acted upon what they already knew, they could feel after God and find Him, verse 27. In this way the life they had been given by the Word, would become their light. But they would need to repent if they were to escape judgement, verse 31, and by so doing they would exchange their wrong thoughts for God’s right thoughts. In other words, they would move out of their darkness into God’s marvellous light, 1 Peter 2:9.

Special note on the childhood of Christ
It is Luke who emphasises the true and ideal manhood of Christ, and he alone gives us a view of Christ when He was twelve years old. He records an incident that took place at passover time, when Joseph and Mary went up to the feast, and took Jesus with them. Either side of the passage, found in Luke 2:41-51, Luke tells us about the progress of the Lord Jesus. We read, “And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon him.” verse 40. So the Lord Jesus grew physically, spiritually, and intellectually and as a result God’s favour continued to rest upon Him. Then in verse 52 Luke tells us “And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.” So now we learn that He is continuing to grow in wisdom intellectually, in bodily increase, physically, and He is also growing socially in relation to both God and men, manifesting those characteristics that God and unbiased men find pleasing in a young person.

Luke then gives us an illustration by means of a real-life incident. As he does so, he shows that the Lord Jesus was indeed true man, made in the image of God rationally, personality-wise, and spiritually.
His rationality. He was found “sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers”, verses 46,47.

His personality. We read, “the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem”, verse 43. Although only twelve years old, He makes the conscious decision to stay behind in Jerusalem. He also gently chides His mother and Joseph for not expecting Him to be in the temple, verse 49. “How is it that ye sought me” would mean, “How is it you looked everywhere else but where you should have known I would be?”

His spirituality. Even though Joseph and Mary had stayed the full week of passover and unleavened bread celebrations, the Lord Jesus was longing for more contact with those who served God in the temple, so He stayed behind. His interests lay with the doctors of the law, not His kinsfolk on their journey back home.

Luke gives us the first recorded words of the Lord Jesus, “How is it that ye sought me? Wist ye not that I must be about my Father’s business?” His desires were Godward, and He longs for nothing less than involvement in His Father’s interests, which lay in the temple.

So it is that as Luke writes to his friend Theophilus, he is able to present a Perfect Man. Perfect, even when but a child. He has every feature that God gave to Adam, unspoiled by Adam’s fall.

And the life was the light of men- the life that a man has enables him to think about who he is. When he does this, it is possible for him to realise, (the light dawns), that he must have been given life from God, and that as a living, thinking, conscious being he has responsibilities towards God. He also realises that if he has rationality, personality and spirituality, then his Creator must have these things too, for they could not come from anywhere else.

1:5
And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not.

And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not- the diverse magnificence of creation was not only for God’s pleasure, Revelation 4:11, but was also designed to enlighten men with regard to God as Creator. Sadly, men refused the testimony of the things around them, for that which may be known about God through creation, although clearly seen, was not received, and instead of worshipping God they suppressed the truth of His Creatorship and began to worship idols. See Romans 1:18-23. So it is that the light of creation shines, but because of sin man’s understanding was perverted, and is described as darkness, for he was in the dark as to the truth presented to him.

It was also true that the light that could tell men what God was like was found in their very own constitution as made in the image of God, as we have noticed in connection with verse 4. Sadly, although the light constantly shone, men rejected the light, and became characterised by darkness, both intellectually, morally and spiritually. So John is looking back on the Old Testament, and sees that the light was shining all the time, (“shineth”), but at the end of that age it had to be said, “the darkness comprehended it not”.

In such a situation, where darkness prevails, radical action is needed, so the next verses tell how that God sent John the Baptist to initiate a new era by introducing God’s Son as the Unique and Final unfolding of God.

Section 2   Verses 6-13
Interventions by the Word

Survey of the section
Having introduced us to the idea that the life the Word gave to creation was a light to men, (we could call it “the light of His handiwork”), informing them of their Creator, John now develops the idea, telling us of various further ways in which the light shone, culminating in the coming of the Light Himself. So we may summarise these verses as follows:

Verses 6-8
The lamp of the herald, John the Baptist.

Verses 9,10
The Lord of history.

Verses 11-13
The Life from heaven.

1:6
There was a man sent from God, whose name was John.

There was a man sent from God, whose name was John- the apostle now gives to us ways in which the Word manifested Himself. In verses 1-5 God’s Creator-glories are spoken of, now God’s grace in all its glory is dealt with. John the Baptist is the bridge between the Old Testament prophets and the New Testament. Christ said, “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” Matthew 11:13.

This is the fulfilment of God’s promise, for He had said, “Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me”, Malachi 3:1. He was sent from God as the prophets had been of old, but the apostle makes special mention of his name, which means “Jehovah is gracious”. At his naming, John’s relatives proposed to call him Zecharias, after his father, but he indicated that he should be called John. Zecharias had been struck dumb by the angel who announced that he and Elizabeth would have a son, for he had not believed him. Significantly, then, the Levitical priest, (whose lips should keep knowledge, Malachi 2:7), was dumb until “Jehovah is gracious” is named. Then his dumbness was removed and he praised God.

Just as John was born of aged and weak parents, so the old system is giving way to the new, just as “that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away”, Hebrews 8:13, a reference to the old covenant of the law. Significantly, John is named, not after his father as would have been usual, but is given a name none of his kindred had before him, Luke 1:59-64. His name represented a new start, and since John means “Jehovah is gracious”, it is a new start in grace.

John the Baptist was sent from God at the beginning of his ministry, whereas Christ was sent from God when He was in heaven. John came in the spirit and power of Elijah, Luke 1:17, and we note that Elijah came suddenly on the scene in 1 Kings 17:1 as he stormed into Ahab’s palace and announced a message from “the Lord God of Israel, before whom I stand”. Ahab had begun to stand before the idol Baal to worship him, but Elijah stood before God. So we read of John here that he was sent from God; that is, sent from being beside God, listening to His voice, enlightened by His light. Luke tells us of several notable political and religious figures that were prominent at the time, but “the word of God came to John the son of Zecharias in the wilderness”, Luke 3:1,2. The princes of this world were ignorant, but John had a word from God. He comes out to tell what he has heard. As a man sent from God he was sent as a man, whereas “the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, but He was not man before He was sent, but came from heaven.

1:7
The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, that all men through him might believe.

The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light- John the apostle never gives John the Baptist that title. He is emphasising his testimony to Christ and not his own particular ministry. It seems that John’s ministry was bisected by the baptism of Christ. Before that event he had baptised people with the baptism of repentance, to prepare them for the entrance of the Messiah. After he had made His entrance, John’s ministry, whilst continuing his baptism of repentance, was also to bear witness to the Messiah who had arrived, to tell the people exactly who He was.

The word for witness, “marturia”, gives us the word martyr, and John did indeed seal his testimony with his blood. Christ has a five-fold witness to His person, namely John the forerunner, the Father, His words, His works, and the Old Testament scriptures John 5:31-39.

That all men through him might believe- men need a word from God if they are to come to a meaningful relationship with Him. It is true that creation has a message to men, (“Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard. Their line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end of the world”, Psalm 19:2-4), but as the psalm just quoted goes on to say, “The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple.” So John came with testimony from God. In Matthew, Mark and Luke, his message is “Repent!” In John’s gospel the emphasis is on faith, looking upon the Lamb of God. But repentance and faith are two sides of the attitude of the submission to God He is looking for. He who has truly repented towards God also puts faith in the Lord Jesus, as Acts 20:21 indicates. Repentance is the abandoning of my thoughts, and faith is the wholehearted acceptance of God’s thoughts. See special note on faith at 2:25. It is John’s task to see to it that every person who came to him should realise that they need to believe.

1:8
He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light.

He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light- John presents a contrast to Christ is several ways, as follows:

John was a lamp, with power to shine given him.
Christ is the light itself.

John was a voice.
Christ is the Word, who remains after the voice has died away.

John was the son of a priest.
Christ is the Son of God.

John is a Levite.
Christ is the Lamb.

John baptized with water.
Christ baptized with the Spirit.

John must decrease.
Christ must increase.

Here, John is a lamp, as the Lord Jesus called him, John 5:35, whereas Christ is the light. A lamp gives a certain amount of light because it is supplied with resources outside of itself, as Zechariah 4:1-6 shows. The light, however, is the source, and is not in any way limited to giving a partial illumination. Having said that, however, it is worth pointing out that such was the holy character of John, that he had to deny that he was Christ, and the people thought later on that Christ Himself was John come back from the dead, Matthew 16:14, such was the holiness of his character. The light had done its work in his life, before it began to shine forth in testimony.

Later on the Lord would say, “Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth. But I receive not testimony from man: but these things I say, that ye might be saved.” John 5:33,34. So in the ultimate sense the true witness to Christ is from the Father, and only in a secondary sense from men .

1:9
That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world.

That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world- John the apostle soon returns to the subject in hand, but he will give more detail of John the Baptist’s testimony in verse 19 onwards. He has mentioned him here because he represents the final intervention of the Word in the affairs of men before Christ came personally.

The true light lightens every man that comes into the world, for He is God’s only way of enlightening, either in the Old Testament or the New. This is why the verb is in the present. It is not “did lighten”, or “will lighten”, but He is present to lighten at any point in time. In olden times it was indirectly, now directly.

That He lightens every man does not mean universal salvation, but it does mean universal opportunity. A street lamp lightens the whole of the road, whether people choose to walk in its light or turn into a dark alley to avoid it. John writes for the whole world, not just for Israel. Zacharias, John the Baptist’s father thanked God that Christ was “A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel.” That He was the true light shows His reality. That He lighteth every man shows His impartiality and His availability.

That He is the true light means that He is the test as to whether any statement is true or not. Any system of belief that rejects Christ is false, for there is no truth apart from Him. Truth may be defined as “that which corresponds to reality”.

He is the true light also in that He perfectly exposes the dark hearts and ways of men, for “this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil”, 3:19.

Those who move into His light find that they no longer abide in darkness, 12:46. Rather, they walk in the light of the presence of God, 1 John 1:7.

1:10
He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not.

He was in the world- in case we wonder how He was the light of those who were born before He came, John tells us He was (already) in the world in Old Testament times as He intervened in grace, judgement, and providence. He could say, “My Father worketh hitherto, and I work”, John 5:17, so Divine persons were active in Old Testament times. The same tense for the verb “to be” used here is also found in verse 1, where the point is that the Word already was when the first thing that had a beginning began.

And the world was made by him- He especially made the truth (light) known through creation, whether of things or men, hence the reference here to all things being made by Him.

And the world knew him not- despite the clarity of the revelation through creation, (and Romans 1:20 asserts that through creation men could clearly know about God), the world did not get to know Him.

1:11
He came unto his own, and his own received him not.

He came unto his own- now John uses the word came, for he is now referring to the incarnation. In the previous verse it was His presence behind the scenes, hence the verb “was”; here it is His presence in person. “His own” is the same expression as is used in 16:32, where the Lord tells the disciples that when He is arrested, they will scatter, “every man to his own”. It has to do with things, whereas the second “own” has to do with people.

Special note on His own things
He came to His own world, for “The earth is the Lord’s”, Psalm 24:1. He came to His own land. The land of Israel was His, for two reasons. First, because God said to Israel, “The land shall not be sold for ever: for the land is mine”, Leviticus 25:23. They could buy and sell land, but in the year of jubilee it reverted to the original owner, so it was sold, but not sold for ever. Second, because He was the True Isaac, the seed to whom God gave the land of promise, Genesis 15:18. As the son of the virgin, whose name is Immanuel, the land is Immanuel’s land, Isaiah 7:14; 8:8.
He came to His own home-town, Bethlehem, for He is heir to all that is promised to David, and Bethlehem was David’s city. There is a distinct possibility that the inn at Bethlehem where there was no room for Him was David’s ancestral home, where Boaz and Rahab had also lived, and possibly bequeathed by David’s servant Chimham, one of the sons of Barzillai, David’s friend. See 2 Samuel 19:37-40; 1 Kings 2:7 and Jeremiah 41:17. How significant if there was no room in what was literally His own home! How significant, also, if the reason there was no room was that it was already full up with sons of David, come to be taxed, yet the only one who had a claim to David’s throne was born outside.
He came to His own tribe, “for it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Judah”, Hebrews 7:14.
He came to His own city, for Jerusalem is the city of the great King, Matthew 5:35, but He was taken outside of its walls and crucified.
He came to His own temple, for it was His Father’s house, John 2:16, and He was His Son.
He came to His own throne, for the promise of the angel was, “and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David”, Luke 1:32.

Not only was He Heir to these things by virtue of His birth, but He was the Former of these things by virtue of His Deity.

And his own received him not– now the reference is to His own people, the nation of Israel. This company is distinguished from the world here, for they were the favoured nation. He who had every claim to the things listed above, was refused His due place in the hearts of the people. He had come into the world in general, as the one who was responsible for making it, verse 10, but as He said Himself, “The Son of Man hath not where to lay his head”, Luke 9:58. And John tells us “Every man went to his own home. Jesus went to the Mount of Olives.” John 7:53; 8:1. It is noticeable that the Devil and demons recognised Him, the animals (ass), birds, (cockerel), and fish responded to Him, the winds and the waves obeyed Him, but His own chosen people rejected Him!

The idea behind the word “received” is “to have taken that which is within reach, anxious to make its one’s own when handed over by another”. In a sense the prophets handed Him over in their predictions, then John the Baptist handed Him over by pointing Him out as the Lamb of God. But the climax was when the Father introduced Him to the nation at His baptism. He was well pleased with Him, and they should have been too; but they were out of fellowship with God.

1:12
But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name:

But as many as received him- there were exceptions to the general rule that His own received Him not, (hence the “but” of contrast), and John now tells how a new company was formed whom the Lord could call His own in 13:1. They were like the woman of Luke 7:44-46, who gave to the Lord what Simon the Pharisee withheld from Him, namely, a welcome.

To them gave he power to become the sons of God- Christ has the ability to give to men the authority to become, or rightfully take their place, as the sons of God. He has this authority because He has control of the spiritual world as well as the physical. As He Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him.” John 17:2. As we shall see later in the gospel, “For as the Father has life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself.” John 5:26.

Special note on the translation “sons of God”
The Authorised Version has been criticised for translating the Greek word tekna as “sons”, when the root of the word has to do with childbirth. It is contended that the word should be translated “children”. But we should remember that the men who translated the Authorised Version were learned men, who were very well qualified for the task. They would have weighed up the question of whether they should translate as sons or children very carefully.

We should remember also that at the end of the scriptures there is a solemn warning about taking from and adding to the words of scripture. This would include taking from and adding to the sense of the words, as well as the words themselves. This warning was given in the context of the promise of Christ’s coming again, so it is clear that there would be something that could be called the Word of God that was not to be tampered with, and that would last until the Lord’s coming. In the goodness of God the Word of God is with us in its perfect form, and we seek to change it at our spiritual peril.

Could it not be that John is looking on to the future? It is God’s purpose to reveal His Son to this world in a day to come. At that day He will come accompanied with multitudes whom Paul calls the sons of God, Romans 8:19. They will have been conformed to the image of God’s Son, as Romans 8:29 tells us. But what they will display is “the glorious liberty of the children of God”, verse 21. Their glory as children is that they have liberty. Their glory as sons is that they are like the Son of God. It is the same company in view in each case, but the emphasis is different. So in John 1:12 it is “become the sons of God”, whereas in the next verse the same people are born of God, and are therefore His children. The new birth is the beginning, whereas being the sons of God as conformed to the image of God’s Son, is the ending. Notice the way in which the apostle Paul speaks of believers as sons and children in the same passage, Romans 8:14-21. We should remember that in normal circumstances it was a Greek or Roman’s own child that he made his son, as we see from Galatians 4:1-6. This is not to say that believers only become sons after they have been children for a while. The apostle writes in Romans 8:17, “if children, then heirs”, and yet in Galatians 4:7, “if a son, then an heir”. So if believers are heirs of God as children, and heirs of God as sons, they are sons as soon as they are children.

It is God’s purpose to give to His sons even now the power to become the sons of God in the sense that they become increasingly son-like. The word for power is the one that emphasises authority, that is, freedom to act. It would be presumption for believers to take the place of sons if the Son of God Himself had not given them the right. They are trusted to mature in sonship. This is a fitting climax to the section in which John is detailing interventions by the Word. It is as if the sons of God are authorised to continue the task begun by the Word, namely, to manifest God. The grand result of His interventions will be when He comes again with those who have responded to Him and have been made like Him.

Even to them that believe on his name John needs to introduce the idea of believing, since many in Israel were trusting in the fact that they had been born naturally of Abraham. John speaks of those who believe on His Name, but has not told us any personal name for the Word yet, but will proceed to do so throughout the rest of the chapter. This believing on His name is the same as receiving Him, which is the force of the “even”, a word of explanation.

The various titles used of Christ throughout the chapter build up a profile of His person and character, and this is summed up in His name. The godly of old time were greatly interested in the name of God, as we see from the words of Agur, “what is his name, and what is his son’s name, if thou canst tell?” Proverbs 30:4. Now there is opportunity to know it.

One of the reasons why John’s gospel is so much taken up with Christ’s ministry in Jerusalem is because it was the “place which the Lord your God shall choose to cause his name to dwell there”, Deuteronomy 12:11. He was there in the person of His Son during His ministry, and John shows He is competent to reveal the Name. It is important to remember, also, that when God graciously showed His glory to Moses, it was by declaring His name to him, Exodus 34:5-7. That name has now been set forth in the Son of God made flesh.

It is the purpose of God that the gospel should promote the name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God. The apostle Paul wrote of his ministry that it was “among all nations, for his name”, Romans 1:5. The last phrase meaning “for the good of his name”. It is important for the gospel preacher to promote Christ, and not dwell on sinners. The gospel is the gospel of the glory of Christ, not of the shame of the sinner. When Christ Himself is preached, it is He that is believed in.

1:13
Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.

Which were born- to the Jews, descent from Abraham was everything, as John 8:30-42 shows. The Lord had to firmly point out to them that Abraham had more than one child, and if they persecuted Him as Ishmael had persecuted Isaac, then they, like Ishmael, had no right to be in the father’s house. If they believed on Him as the Son of the Father, however, they would be free as Isaac was. See also Galatians 4:26,31.

Not of blood- three negatives come first, to deal with the wrong thoughts of the Jews about the rights of birth. Ishmael could have claimed privileges as being of Abraham’s blood-line, but he was cast out. The sons of Keturah, Genesis 25:1-6, could also have claimed natural descent, but this did not put them in the family of God. Only personal faith can do this, Romans 4:9-12.

Nor of the will of the flesh- nothing which self can determine can bring to pass the new birth. Abraham adopted the custom of the time and used his wife’s maidservant to give him a son, Genesis 16:1-16, but Ishmael was born after the flesh, Galatians 4:29.

Nor of the will of man- Abraham, thinking that he was departing this life without a son and heir, had made Eliezer his servant “the son of possession of his house”, Genesis 15:2 margin, a term meaning one who would inherit from him. Eliezer was, quite literally, in Abraham’s will. This was the will of Abraham coming into view, irrespective of the will of God, which was, in fact, to give him a proper son.

Notice that being born again, verse 12, and believing, are linked together, just as they are in John 3:1-16. These two things happen simultaneously, as a person responds to the movements of the Spirit through the word of God. Peter speaks of being born again through the incorruptible word of God which liveth and abideth for ever, 1 Peter 1:23, and James concurs, saying that God of His own will has begotten believers with the word of truth, James 1:18. The mention of the word of God tells us that faith’s response to God’s word is needed before a soul can be born again. It is not a matter of God being coerced into blessing us, but rather of God sovereignly ordaining that a person is born again when they believe. This was made clear to Nicodemus in chapter three. He asked, when told about the new birth, “How can these things be?”. In other words, how can they come about. The Lord answered by speaking about faith.

We have seen that the culmination of the interventions of the Word in the world has resulted in a new company being formed, those whom John will describe as “his own” in 13:1. His own people of Israel received Him not, so there is a fresh start. All in this new company have eternal life, which gives the capacity to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, John 17:3. So it is that John will now show the ways in which these believers come to know God better.

Section 3   Verses 14-18
Insight through the Word

Survey of the section
As we turn to verses 14-18, we may see the apostle’s progress of thought more easily if we omit for the moment all parenthetical and explanatory matter, and read as follows; “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us…full of grace and truth…no man hath seen God at any time; the Only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him”. In the intervening statements there is the experience of John the apostle, (“we beheld his glory”); the exclamation of John the Baptist, (“he was before me”); the experience of all believers, (“of his fulness have all we received”); and then the example of Moses, (“the law was given by Moses”). John the Baptist and Moses are especially mentioned because Moses was at Sinai at the beginning of the law-age, and John the Baptist was at the end of it.

John has penned verses 1-13 so that we might know, and as a result, might live intelligently as sons. He pens verses 14-18 so that we might do what Moses did, even bow his head toward the earth, and worship, Exodus 34:8, when he was shown somewhat of the glory of God. We may see its fullness in Christ, so how much more should we worship.

In verse 14 glory is beheld. In verse 15 Christ is preferred, or has precedence. In verse 16, grace and truth are received. In verse 17 grace and truth come and are maintained. In verse 18, God is declared and expounded.

1:14
And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.

And the Word was made flesh- note the “and”, which links back to verses 1-3; “In the beginning was the Word…and the Word was made flesh”. Intervening verses have spoken of His pre-incarnation involvement with the world He had created, but now John speaks of the Word as He is made in the likeness of men. Eternity is meeting time; God is coming into flesh; He who was with God is now with men. The change is radical and His manhood is vital, just as vital as His Godhood. He cannot be either Last Adam, Kinsman Redeemer, Mediator, or High Priest, unless He is truly man, for all these offices depend on His death, and unless He takes flesh and blood He cannot die, Hebrews 2:14.

Special note on flesh
The word is used in several senses in scripture, as follows:

All mankind, as in Genesis 6:13, where we read “the end of all flesh is come before me”, and 7:21, “all flesh died that moved upon the earth”. In the latter verse all flesh includes birds, cattle, wild beasts, creeping things and man. This is flesh as a physical body, of whatever kind, for “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.” 1 Corinthians 15:39.

Flesh as in the expression “flesh and blood”, which all men share, and of which the Lord Jesus took part through Mary, Hebrews 2:14. It is a term that takes in all parts of the material body of a man, as one who is fitted to live upon earth. Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, 1 Corinthians 15:50, which is why the body of the believer will have to be changed, to fit it for heaven.

Flesh as distinguished from blood, as in the Lord’s words, “He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him”, John 6:56. This is a metaphorical statement, where the flesh of the Lord Jesus stands for His life on earth, and the blood His death on the cross. To eat His flesh and blood is to take in the truths surrounding His life on earth and His death on the cross.

The self-principle in man, which as far as the believer is concerned is opposed by the indwelling Spirit, Galatians 5:16,17. This is why the apostle exhorts believers to not live after the flesh, but to mortify or put to death the deeds of the body, those things which the sin-principle within us incites us to do. Because of its associations with the sin principle within us, the apostle is careful to protect the integrity of the person of Christ by saying that He came “in the likeness of sinful flesh”, Romans 8:3. He took a body which with us is the seat of sin, but in Him was not. He did not come in the likeness of flesh, as if He was not true man. Rather, He came in the likeness of that which in us is sinful but in Him was not, for “in him is no sin”, 1 John 3:5.

Whereas in verses 1-3 we have been told what the Word is, now we are told what He became, for this is the sense of the word “made” here. Just as all things “became” by Him, verse 3, with something not there before coming into existence, so now He Himself becomes something that He was not before, namely flesh. Wisely, the Authorised Version translators did not use the word “become” here, lest we mistakenly think that he started to exist when He became flesh. What did start was His form of existence as one who is now both God and man. This took place at the moment of His conception in the womb of Mary. No doubt this happened when she was in Nazareth, giving a fresh dimension to His title of Jesus of Nazareth, not Jesus of Bethlehem. We read that Cana was “where he made the water wine”, 4:46. But the water existed beforehand, and then was manifested as something else. So Christ existed in all eternity, but He became that which He was not before, even a man, and He became man never to cease being man.

Special note on the incarnation
First, He gained the attributes of man without losing the attributes of God. He who is in the form of God took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men, Philippians 2:6,7. It is in John’s Gospel, that especially emphasizes the Deity of Christ, that He describes Himself as “a man that hath told you the truth”, John 8:40. His manhood is real, for He was born of Mary, but His manhood is ideal, for He was not begotten of Joseph.

Second, He united manhood and Godhood for ever in His person. John insists in his epistle that one way of discerning whether a man is an antichrist is by asking whether he believes Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, 1 John 4:2. The sense of the participle he uses for “come” is, “having come in the flesh and continuing to be in the flesh”. The precision of the Greek language expresses the truth that the manhood Christ has taken, He will never discard. The Jesus of Nazareth who was here, is the Jesus of Nazareth who spoke to Saul of Tarsus from heaven, Acts 22:8; the same Jesus that will come again to earth, Acts 1:11.

Third, He did not merely come in man’s guise, as angels have done when visiting men, but became flesh. Not flesh in contrast to spirit, (as if He became a body, or clothed Himself with one), but flesh consisting of spirit and soul and body, the constituent parts of man, 1 Thessalonians 5:23. When Isaiah spoke of all flesh seeing the salvation of God, he meant all mankind. So Christ became flesh by taking the nature that man has. The scripture states, “Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same”, Hebrews 2:14. Adam was a real man before he sinned, so a sinful nature is not an integral part of man. Christ can be, and is, real man, without having a sinful nature.

Fourth, He now possesses two natures, yet remains one Person. He never spoke of Himself as “Us”, as the Godhead does at times, Genesis 1:26; 3:22; 11:7. Who can begin to understand the great mystery of godliness, that “God was manifest in the flesh”? 1 Timothy 3:16. If the god Dagon fell on his face to the earth before the ark of the Lord, 1 Samuel 5:3, how much more should we, before Him of whom the ark speaks.

Fifth, the attributes of both natures, His Godhood and His manhood, are properly ascribed to the one Person. This means, for example, that the one who stilled the storm on the lake was a man, Matthew 8:23-27, (note verse 27, “What manner of man is this”), even though to still storms is Divine work, Psalm 107:23-30. And the one who slept in the boat was God, even though the God that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep, Psalm 121:4. We ought not to say that He slept as a man and stilled the storm as God. He both slept, and stilled the storm, as one blessed, undivided Person. Well might the apostle write, “And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh”, 1 Timothy 3:16.

And dwelt among us- or literally, “pitched his tent among us”. In wilderness days God had “walked in a tent and in a tabernacle”, 2 Samuel 7:6, (a reference to the two innermost curtains of the tabernacle), but now in a deeper sense God has made His presence known in the midst of Israel again.

The reason God was able to be amongst His people of old time was because of the work of atonement, Leviticus 16:16. God said, in connection with atonement, “and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness”. If the Word is God, can He be here on any lesser basis? Clearly not, but John the Baptist is able to announce Him as the one who would take away the sin of the world, and on the basis of what He would do at Calvary, Christ can be amongst men despite their sin.

When Israel sinned at the giving of the law, Moses pitched a tabernacle outside the camp, “And it came to pass, that every one which sought the Lord went out unto the tabernacle of the congregation, which was without the camp.” Exodus 33:7. When Moses had gone into this tabernacle, the cloudy pillar, the sign of God’s presence, stood at the door, verse 8. When they saw this, the people worshipped, verse 10. So the tabernacle in Moses’ day was outside the camp, whereas the tabernacle which is the Word made flesh, is dwelling amongst the people, and is available to them all.

And we beheld his glory- we may define glory as “the display of excellence”. To behold is to contemplate and interpret. The word John uses is the same as in 1 John 1:1 when he spoke of looking upon the Lord Jesus when He was here. He initially looked, but his interest deepened and he contemplated and studied Him. John and his fellow apostles saw with calm and detailed scrutiny the glory of Christ, He giving them ample opportunity to do so. The word beheld denotes attentive contemplation, and careful and deliberate interpretation. With this we may compare the experience of Moses when he requested a sight of the glory of God. He was put in the cleft of the rock, covered with God’s hand, and only saw the back parts or afterglow of God’s glory. There were no views of Christ’s glory barred to the apostles, however, for the light of the knowledge of the glory of God is in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6, and that face is not veiled. It is not only apostles that are able to see the glory, for it is seen by all those who believe the gospel.

The glory as of the only begotten of the Father- if an earthly only begotten son and his father were to manifest their relationship in an ideal way, there would be a glory about that relationship. How much more so when the relationship is between Divine persons! And this is precisely the glory that John saw and wrote about. As God’s only begotten Son, the Lord Jesus is deeply loved of His Father, and stands in dignified and intimate relationship with Him. This relationship is expressed in mutual affection, complete unity of intention, and absolute confidence. These things, perfectly expressed by the Son when here, are glorious, and John was privileged to see the glory of them. Thereafter the apostles recorded what they saw and heard, so that others might have a share in the sight of the glory too, 1 John 1:3.

Full of grace and truth the grace and truth in Christ may be looked at as His personally, and His to give to others, which we might call His mediatorial grace and truth. His personal grace is His moral beauty, His total acceptableness to God. His personal truth is His absolute conformity to that which corresponds to reality, as it is expressed in the nature of God, the fount of all truth.

His mediatorial grace is His free favour towards the undeserving. His mediatorial truth is His telling forth of God. The glory of God which Moses asked to see in Exodus 33:18 was known by the proclamation of His name, Exodus 34:5-8. Moses simply heard the recital of various aspects of the Name of God, whereas John saw them worked out in practice in the life of God’s Son.

The proclaimed name of God may be resolved into two components. His grace, for He declares Himself to be merciful, gracious, long-suffering, abundant in goodness, keeping mercy for thousands and forgiving. His truth, for He is abundant in truth, by no means clears the guilty and visits the sins of the fathers. Of these two things Christ is full, and since grace reveals the God who is love, 1 John 4:8, and truth reveals the God who is light, 1 John 1:5, and Christ is full of grace and full of truth, by Him God is told out to perfection.

The word “full” relates to both grace and truth, so He was not half-full of grace and half-full of truth, so making Him full, but full of both grace and truth.

He was full of grace, so there was no legality with Him. He was full of truth, so there was no licence. Since John tells us in verse 16 that of His fulness we have all received, as believers we should aim to have no legality or licence either. The true Christian position is one of liberty. The parable of the prodigal son illustrates this, Luke 15:11-32. The prodigal as he engaged in “riotous living”, verse 13, illustrates licence. His elder brother who protested to his father that “these many years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment”, verse 29, illustrates legality. The prodigal, repentant and back in the father’s house, wearing the best robe, a ring, and shoes, verse 22, illustrates liberty.

1:15
John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before me.

John bare witness of him, and cried saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me, for he was before me- this is the first of three references to the testimony of John. It is found here in anticipation, and as a summary of what he said about Christ. It is found in its chronological place in verse 27, and then again in verse 30, in reference to what was said the previous day. The apostle inserts it here to reassure us that what was seen in Christ was fully in harmony with the Old Testament, for “the law and the prophets were until John”, Luke 16:16, so he is the one uniquely placed to give his verdict on Christ and the revelation of God He brings.

So here is the exclamation of John, who was of Levi’s tribe, as to the suitability and worthiness of God’s chosen. The tribe of Levi had sided with Moses at Sinai when the people broke God’s law, Exodus 32:26, and now their representative is siding with the one who came in grace. The apostle John never calls the forerunner John the Baptist, but rather describes him as a witness, or testimony bearer. Here John testifies of Christ’s superiority. This is powerful testimony, for it is ranked amongst the testimonies of the Father, Christ’s works, and that of the Old Testament, John 5:33,36,37,39.

John the Baptist’s ministry seems to be in two parts. He preached the baptism of repentance before Christ came to him to be baptised. After this his ministry was more one of testimony to the person of Christ. He said himself, “And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.” John 1:34. So he saw the Spirit descending on Christ, and remaining on Him, and that was the sign to him that Christ would baptise with the Holy Ghost, a Divine Person, and therefore must be a Divine Person Himself. So it is that from that point onwards John bore testimony to the fact that He was the Son of God.

The words “he was before me”, show that John the Baptist has grasped the truth as to the Deity of Christ, and therefore His fitness and ability to display God. He will say in verse 33 that he did not always have that knowledge of Him, but what happened when he baptized Christ revealed it to him. As to birth, the Lord Jesus was after John, but as to worth, He has precedence. As to birth, John was six months before, but as to worth, John is infinitely far behind.

The Lord said, “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” Matthew 11:13, and it is fitting that this representative of the law should bear witness to the superiority of Him who came in grace, and summarise who He is as He presents Himself to men. The name John means “Jehovah is gracious”, and it is fitting that a man with such a name should close the age of the law and introduce Christ in grace.

1:16
And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace.

And of his fulness have all we received John describes the experience of all believers, not just the apostles, when he speaks of all receiving of His fulness of grace and truth.. Since the grace and truth expressed in Christ is the outworking of Divine Life, and the believer shares in that life when he is born of God, then at that moment of new birth grace and truth are received out of His glorious fulness. All that His grace bestows and His truth reveals is made good to us. Any pleasing and Christ-like features which God can see in His people have been produced only because we have received of His fulness of grace and truth. That grace is regulated by truth, lest we turn it into sentiment or licence. The truth is accompanied by grace, lest we turn it into legality.

And grace for grace- the apostle assures us that the grace we receive from Christ, whether initially or constantly, exactly corresponds to our need at the moment, so that the grace (expressed in Christ), corresponds to the grace (we need from Christ). We needed grace to deliver us initially, and we need expressions of God’s free favour constantly, so that we may live in a way which pleases Him.

Note there is no corresponding “truth for truth”, for that would mean that truth is revealed progressively to us, and is not received by us in its fulness when we believe in Christ. Circumstances change, but the truth to deal with those circumstances does not change, and is available in its entirety to us in the word of God. It is up to the believer to store his mind with the truth, so that he will know how to react in each circumstance.

1:17
For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ.

For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ- John is putting two parallel statements in sharp contrast. The word “for” is present because John sees the need to explain why grace and truth are needed, and also to tell us how the constant supply of them is maintained.

Having given to us the testimony of John, who ended the age of the law, the apostle now tells about Moses and the inauguration of the law age. Moses gave the law to Israel, but he did not see the glory of God when the tables were intact. It was only when the law had been broken that he appealed for a sight of the glory on the basis of the grace of God. It was not found in its fulness in the law. Note the nine references to “grace” and “gracious” in Exodus 33:12-34:9. Whereas the law was given through Moses on cold, unyielding tables of stone that were external to the mediator, grace and truth came by Jesus Christ, expressed in a living person, the Word become flesh. Instead of grace and truth being abstract ideas, they are now fully expressed in a man. This had not happened before, and the law certainly could not have brought it about.

One idea behind the word “came” is that there is a contrast between tables of law written on stone coming down from mount Sinai in the hands of Moses, (in other words, external to himself), and grace coming in the living person of Christ from heaven. But there is also the thought of a contrast between tables of stone that were broken, and grace and truth kept intact by Christ. And what was true during His life here, is still true now in the lives of His people, for He enables grace and truth to be maintained in their hearts. Christ is said to come, but He does not pass by as God did in front of Moses, but remains for us to behold continually. Speaking of the respective glories of the law and grace, the apostle Paul wrote, “For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.” 2 Corinthians 3:11. Moses saw in the continued presence of God the evidence that the nation had found grace in His sight, Exodus 33:16.

We should always remember that the righteous principles contained in the law of Moses still stand true, but the law as the means of displaying aspects of God’s glory has been superseded by the fulness of glory seen in Christ.

When God showed His glory to Moses He did it by explaining His name, Exodus 34:6,7. His words were these:
The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty; visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, and upon the children’s children, unto the third and to the fourth generation”.

We could see a succession in these words, rather than a simple list of characteristics. The Lord is the Lord God, so He combines the fact that He is ever-existing, with the fact that He is the Creator of all things, and is therefore the Moral Governor of the universe, and men are responsible to Him. He is full of compassion, even though men do not deserve it, (for He is gracious, and grace is undeserved favour), and is long-suffering even though men despise His goodness and grace. That goodness is ungrudging, (for He is abundant in the showing of it), but is always exercised with due regard for the truth. These glories are known only by those who come by way of propitiation, (for the word “forgiving” can be translated “bearing away”, which is what the scapegoat did in relation to iniquity and transgression and sin on the Day of Atonement). But this forgiveness is not at the expense of justice, (for He can by no means clear the guilty). If these glorious features are spurned, then the consequences for the person concerned and his family are serious.

So when a person believes “on his name”, John 1:12, he is saying that the name of God is perfectly represented in the Word, Jesus Christ. The features of God listed in that declaration to Moses, but only dimly seen by him as representative of the law, (as indicated by the words “my face shall not be seen”, Exodus 33:23), are fully seen in Jesus Christ, “For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.” 2 Corinthians 4:6. .

1:18
No man hath seen God at any time, the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.

No man hath seen God at any time- this is an echo of the words of God to Moses, “There shall no man see me, and live”, Exodus 33:20. Having spoken of John at the end of the law-age, and Moses at the beginning of it, the apostle now ranges over the centuries between. The physical eye cannot look upon God, but the spiritual eye can, as He is made manifest in Christ, who said, “he that hath seen me, hath seen the Father” John 14:9. John the apostle, who did see Him with the physical eye, does not give any description of Him as to His appearance, even though he says “That which we have seen…declare we unto you”, 1 John 1:3. So the sight is not physical but spiritual, the discerning of the glory as in verse 14.

The only begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father- having excluded everyone else by the phrase “No man hath seen God at any time”, John brings his opening section to a climax by telling us three further things about the Word.

First, John declares that the Word is the Son of God, and as such is in direct and intimate relationship with the Father. Sonship involves the sharing of character and nature, and since God’s character and nature are eternal, so must the Sonship of Christ be eternal. In John 10:30,36, “I and my Father are one”, and “I am the Son of God”, are used by Christ as identical terms. To be the Son of God is to be God.

Second, He is only begotten Son, which tells of His uniqueness. Although it is God’s will that His people should be conformed to the image of His Son, so that He might be the firstborn among many brethren, yet the sonship of these brethren is derived, for they are sons by adoption, Galatians 4:5,6, Romans 8:15, having been slaves before. Believers are sons of God in association with Christ as God’s firstborn, not as His Only Begotten. His Sonship is distinct, for if the sonship of believers was only a question of degree, with the Word merely being closer to God in some way, then He could not be the only begotten Son. His sonship, therefore, is a matter of kind, not of degree.

The title only begotten is also one of affection, as it was in the case of Isaac. Abraham had two biological sons when God said to him “Take…thine only son”. But since the word God used there was equivalent to the word for only begotten that John uses, he did only have one son in that sense. Isaac was the darling of his father’s heart, but Christ is the eternal object of His Father’s affections in a far deeper way than was the case with Isaac. God is love, but to be meaningful love must have an object. It is the Son of God who is the object of His Father’s love in eternity. Love may be defined as “the expression of an attraction”.

Third, He is said to be in the bosom of the Father. This indicates intimacy. Scholars tell us that the words “which is in the bosom of the Father” are in the form of a present participle with the article in the nominative, which means to say, “having been, and being, in the bosom of the Father”. This amounts to a title, that He is “The Dweller in the bosom of the Father”. There is room for none else there, so He alone tells forth the secrets of His Father’s heart.

So not only is the Lord Jesus in eternal relationship with the Father as His only begotten Son, but also is privy to His counsels and purpose. When Peter wished to inquire of the Lord in the upper room, he did it through the one who was leaning on His bosom at supper, John 13:21-25. From his position of nearness and affection, John was able to ask of the Lord, and receive an answer. John was in Christ’s bosom because he had moved there, whereas Christ is eternally in the bosom of the Father, such is the force of the word “being”. He is uniquely able to disclose to us what is in the Father’s heart.

The word bosom here and in John 13:23 means “a bosom, or hollow thing”. What a contrast with Moses, who was placed in the clift (or “bored out place”) of the rock whilst God’s glory passed by. The law was written on hard tables of stone, whereas grace is made known by a living Christ. It is appropriate, then, that Moses the lawgiver should be hidden in a hollow in a cold, hard rock, whereas Christ is in the hollow of the Father’s bosom.

Special note on the descriptions given to the Son here
1. He is God’s Son, so His relationship with God is a living relationship.

2. He is God’s Son, which means He shares the nature of God, so He has a level relationship.

3. He is only begotten Son, so He has a loving relationship.

4. He is ever in the bosom of the Father, so it is a lasting relationship.

5. He is the Son in the Father’s bosom, and who hath declared Him, so He has a lucid relationship.

He hath declared him- John uses a verb here which was used in Greek literature for the interpreting of sacred things. Having told us of the uniqueness of the person of Christ, John now makes sure we realise that it is He who has revealed the mind of God fully, as He alone can. He does this not only because He is God’s Son, privy to the secrets of His heart, but because He, as the Word, is the chosen means by which those secrets are disclosed.

Summary of verses 14-18
As one who is in eternal relationship with the Father, is deeply loved of the Father, and who fully knows the mind of the Father, the Son of God is uniquely able to declare Him, and this He has done fully. He is the Word, the one who discloses God’s thoughts, and has discharged the responsibility laid upon Him when He was sent to declare God. In words and deeds of grace and truth, as detailed in the rest of John’s gospel, the Lord Jesus told out the Father, and thus the glory of God is revealed in a way that can be understood and appreciated. There is no Divine hand now, as there was with Moses, shielding us from the sight of the glory. All is revealed, and God may be known by those who have the capacity to do so. And it is the possession of eternal life which gives that capacity. “And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” John 17:3.

Section 4   Verses 19-28
Introducer of the Word

1:19
And this is the record of John, when the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou?

And this is the record of John- the apostle now begins the main part of his gospel after the prologue of verses 1-18 in which he set out the leading principles governing him as he wrote. John the Baptist had a unique role. Not only was he one sent that men might believe on Christ, verse 7, but he was also the one who introduced the Lord Jesus at the beginning of His public ministry. See Acts 13:24, where Paul declared that John preached before His coming, or entrance. He was the porter who opened the door for the True Shepherd to come amongst the sheep, John 10:3. The apostle John does not ever call him John the Baptist, but rather the witness.

When the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou? remember that John was the son of a priest, so some of those sent to him may very well have been his relatives. In John’s gospel the title Jews means the Jewish authorities. They are coming from the centre of Judaism, Jerusalem, no doubt anxious as to whether John represented a threat to their authority and position. When they ask who he is they are inquiring as to his claims. This expression can be used even if the person asking knows the other. We see an illustration of this when Naomi asks Ruth, “Who art thou, my daughter?”, Ruth 3:16. Naomi knows who her daughter-in-law is, but does not know the outcome of her visit to Boaz, and whether Ruth is now his prospective wife. The thought is, “What position do you hold; what is your status?”

1:20
And he confessed, and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ.

And he confessed, and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ- John agrees that he is a man sent from God, (he confessed), and at no point did he deny his own confession that he was not Christ, (denied not); he was steadfast in his testimony. From Daniel 9:24-26 it would be possible to know that the time of the manifestation of the Messiah was near, and the Jews are wondering if John is He. Despite being the greatest prophet among those born of women, Luke 7:28, John is quick to honour Christ. The people later thought that Christ was John the Baptist come back from the dead, Matthew 16:14, which says much for his likeness to Christ.

Some of the features of John’s character come out in these verses. In verse 20, we see his honesty as he denies he is the Christ. In verse 23 his humility, as he claims only to be a voice; his confidence in God, for the idea of being a voice is from the prophecy of Isaiah foretelling his coming; his awareness of his mission and his limitations.

1:21
And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not. Art thou that prophet? And he answered, No.

And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not- John came in the spirit and power of Elijah, Luke 1:17, but his birth is carefully recorded by Luke to show, amongst other things, that he was not Elijah back from the dead. His similarity to Elijah is seen in several ways. He appeared on the scene suddenly; he wore distinctive clothing; he was persecuted by a wicked woman; he denounced the sins of a king; he was a messenger of judgement and wrath; he became depressed when he felt his ministry had not achieved anything; he gave way to a successor.

Elijah is indeed prophesied by Malachi to return when God judges the earth in the Tribulation Period, Malachi 4:5,6; Matthew 17:11, but John the Baptist announces the One who came not to destroy men’s lives but to save them, Luke 9:54-56. The following are the words of the Lord Jesus when the disciples asked Him about the coming of Elijah, just after he had appeared on the Mount of Transfiguration with Moses:

Matthew 17:10
And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come?

And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come? The word “then” shows that the disciples are drawing a conclusion. Had they misunderstood the words “There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom”, 16:28? Did they really think that the kingdom was about to begin? The sight of Elijah now reminds them that God had said “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:5. If the kingdom was about to begin, then they think that Elijah should have come beforehand.

Matthew 17:11
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.

And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things- without reference to the scribes, the Lord reinforces what Malachi had written, for it was the promise of God. He shall “turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers”, Malachi 4:6. What this means may be learned from the similar words spoken of John the Baptist, for the angel said to Zecharias, “And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord.” Luke 1:17. If “to turn…the disobedient to the wisdom of the just” is the equivalent of turning the heart of the children to their fathers, then it means that the fathers will be exercised to teach their children the law, (for this is mentioned in the previous verse in Malachi 4), and the children will be willing to respond, and so be turned back to the wisdom of the just men who wrote the Old Testament. In this way Elijah shall restore all things. In his first ministry, Elijah had brought the people back to the Lord at Carmel, and he will do so again in the future. He appealed to the “Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Israel”, and God answered by fire, 1 Kings 18:36. He was turning the hearts of the children to the wisdom of the just. As a result we read, “thou hast turned their heart back again”, and the people fell on their faces and worshipped God, verses 37,39. Elijah had restored all things. He will do so again, in the sense that he will be one of the witnesses who will be stationed in the temple during the tribulation. He will have the power to prevent himself and Moses, the other witness, from being arrested, for, as before, he will be able to command fire from heaven, 2 Kings 1:10,12,14; Revelation 11:5. For three and a half years they will prevent the setting up of the image of Antichrist in the temple, and prophesy in the sense that they expound the law pertaining to idol-worship, thus turning many away from apostasy.

Matthew 17:12
But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them.

But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed- so not only is there a future coming of Elijah, but also a past one, for by coming “in the spirit and power of Elias”, John the Baptist’s ministry was identical to Elijah’s. His spirit was the same as Elijah’s, a strong condemnation of sin. His power was in his preaching. Sadly, however, his ministry was not appreciated by the rulers, and he was put to death.

Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them- this is a solemn warning to the disciples that the path to the kingdom, both for Christ and for them, would be through suffering. Of course, death for Christ would not be the swift swing of the axe, as with John the Baptist, but the long cruel death of the cross.

Matthew 17:13
Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist.

Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist- as often, they took in one truth, but seemed to ignore the other. They realise that John the Baptist was as good as Elijah for that time, but that Elijah would come in person at the end times. But they seemed to have missed the reference to the Son of man suffering.

We return to John 1:21.

Art thou that prophet? And he answered, No- the word prophet has the definite article before it, so the prophet is some well-defined person, as well-defined as “the” Messiah. At Sinai the people of Israel requested that the direct voice of God be not heard any more. So Moses told them that “The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him shalt thou hearken.” Deuteronomy 18:15. That this prophet was Christ is made clear by Peter in Acts 3:22,26, and Stephen agreed, Acts 7:37.

In John 7:40,41, the people were confused about this prophet, thinking Him to be a different person to the Messiah. Perhaps this gives a clue as to why John sent to Christ to ask if he was really the Christ, or whether they should look for someone else. The Lord’s answer emphasised both His miracle ministry and His preaching ministry, showing that He combined the miracle ministry of the Messiah, (see Isaiah 35:4-6), with the prophetic ministry of the Prophet, for He not only worked miracles, but preached the gospel to the poor, Luke 7:16-23.

1:22
Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself?

Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? Frustrated by his denials, they press John to give them an answer. As Pharisees, they could not understand someone who did not promote himself, for that is what they did all the time. He had purposely made his three-fold denial to dispel any illusions they might have about him being the Messiah. Once he has done that, he is free to declare who he is. Notice that even when he does this, he emphasizes the person of the Lord, as his father Zacharias did when he spoke more about the unborn Christ than his own, long awaited new-born son, Luke 1:67-80. “He must increase, but I must decrease.” was John’s motto, John 3:30, and should be ours too.

1:23
He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias.

He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias- Zecharias was struck dumb by the angel because he had not believed the message that he would have a son. Now that son is anything but dumb. The priest’s lips should keep knowledge, and the people should seek the law at his mouth, Malachi 2:7, so John, the son of a priest, is imparting knowledge, but not about the law, but about the One who had come in grace. He was able to do this because “the word of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilderness”, Luke 3:2. God bypassed the great ones of the earth, whether political or religious, Gentile or Jew, and gave His word to John, not in palace or temple court, but in the desert. This initial word of God to John about being a voice had been spoken prophetically by Isaiah, and now it came to John personally.

The contrasts between the word and the voice were pointed out long ago:
The word is in the mind, before the voice is heard, so Christ was before John.
The word is of more importance than the voice that utters it, so Christ has precedence over John.
The truth expressed in the word continues when the voice has died away, so Christ’s glories remain after John has passed off the scene.

Note that he cried in the wilderness, for the temple courts were not ready for such a message as John brought. The nation of Israel was in a moral and spiritual wilderness, and it is fitting that John should preach in a literal wilderness. It is also fitting that he should use the muddy waters of the Jordan to baptise, rather than the sanctified water of the laver in the temple courts. The people were defiled, and they must be immersed in defiled water. Those who were seekers after truth must seek after John. John quotes the language of Isaiah 40:3 about himself, whereas Matthew, Mark and Luke quote it of him. He is conscious of his mission, and that he is the messenger that Malachi prophesied would come, see Mark 1:1-4 with its two quotations from the Old Testament. It shows clearly that he is only a mouthpiece, for he bases his ministry on the words Isaiah foretold he would say. He does not come to innovate, but he does introduce the one who will, even Him who will say “Verily, verily I say unto you”, for His word has prime authority.

The title Lord is “Jehovah”, and so John the Baptist is really setting out the theme of John the apostle’s gospel, that Jesus is equal with the Jehovah of the Old Testament. Note the change that Mark, (by the Spirit), makes to the quotation from Malachi that he gives at the beginning of his gospel. Malachi wrote, “Behold I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me”, Malachi 3:1. Mark wrote, “Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee”, Mark 1:2. In the prophet’s words we see the way is prepared before the Lord, meaning Jehovah, the God of Israel. In Mark’s words the way is prepared before the Lord Jesus, a testimony to His Deity. This is the point Mark is making in the opening verses of his gospel; that even though Christ Jesus has taken upon Himself the form of a servant, (the theme of Mark’s gospel), He still retains the form of God.

Like John, Christ will be in the wilderness too, but as one who leads His people on the better things ahead, just as the movement of the Tabernacle was the sign for the people to move with it through the desert to the promised land.. The path must be made straight for Him, because He is sinless, and does not walk a crooked way; nor will those who follow Him. They must repent, therefore.

1:24
And they which were sent were of the Pharisees.

And they which were sent were of the Pharisees- these were of the “most straitest sect ” as Paul, a former Pharisee said, Acts 26:5. But the Lord Jesus said, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven”, Matthew 5:20. So even their strict interpretation of the law was not enough to gain them an entrance into the kingdom. They still needed to “make his paths straight”, Matthew 3:3. by repenting and preparing their hearts to receive their Messiah.

As Pharisees, they would be interested in religious ritual, and are curious about John’s baptism. But the word of God has come to John in the wilderness, not in the temple courts, and he does not officiate as a priest at the laver, but baptizes in the muddy river Jordan. This is an eloquent commentary on the state of things in the religious life of Israel at that time, and it is no surprise that those in authority were wary of John. They rejected the counsel of God against themselves by not being baptised with his baptism, which was a baptism unto repentance, Luke 7:30.

1:25
And they asked him, and said unto him, Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet?

And they asked him, and said unto him, Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet? They do not enquire about the person to whom John witnesses, but are only focussed on possible threats to their influence if John begins a new movement by baptising. They are questioning his authority to introduce what they would think of as a new ritual, water baptism. He is acting independently of the temple authorities, for as Luke pointedly tells us, “Annas and Caiaphas being high priests, the word of God came unto John the son of Zecharias in the wilderness”, Luke 3:2. God ignored the religious hierarchy in Jerusalem and gave His word to John, and the Pharisees, and those who sent them, resent this. There was nothing in the Old Testament about the forerunner baptising, hence their question. They have listened to John’s denials about himself, but not his affirmations about Christ. Sadly, their disinterest will soon turn into hostility.

1:26
John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not;

John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not- at this point, their ignorance of Christ is understandable, for He has not yet been revealed. John is preparing their hearts for the time when He will be. The fit man who took the scapegoat into the wilderness bearing its load of sin, was literally, “a man standing ready”, Leviticus 16:21 margin. So Christ is amongst them, fit to do the work that will be His at Calvary. His fitness not only lay in His blameless life in Nazareth, but His triumph over the Evil One at His temptation in the wilderness. John will say in verse 33 that in the past he had not known Him either, but for him that ignorance was changed to insight. It is interesting to notice that the fit man in Leviticus 16 is unnamed, and in that sense is like Christ, unknown to the people as yet, but fit to do the task ahead of Him.

1:27
He it is, who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose.

He it is, who coming after me is preferred before me- this is John’s initial statement to this effect; in verse 30 he refers to the statement; in verse 15 the apostle John refers to it. “Preferred” is the translation of a noun, and signifies, “hath precedence over me”. John is not making a comment about the relative popularity of Christ, but is making a statement of fact as to His person. He does not tell the Pharisees why He had precedence over John, for they showed no interest. He will not cast pearls before swine, Matthew 7:6.

Whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose- John will later say that “He must increase, but I must decrease”, 3:30, so he will go from being the royal herald, to merely the servant who carries the King’s shoes. All four gospels record John’s saying about the shoes, as follows:

Matthew
John said, “he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear, Matthew 3:11. In ancient times a trusted servant would carry the monarch’s shoes as he was carried in procession, so that when he reached his destination he did not make his feet dusty as he stepped down from his carriage. John does not count himself worthy to bear the shoes before the King as He comes in royal procession on “the way of the Lord” as their king, Matthew 3:11.

The Sovereign is on His way to the House of Israel.

Mark
In this gospel, John’s words are, “There cometh one mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose”, Mark 1:7. John is not worthy even to stoop down and do the servant’s lowly task,. Even though Christ has made Himself of no reputation and taken the form of a servant, and even though John is the greatest of those born among women, he is still not worthy to do the most menial task for Him.

The Servant is at the door of the House of Israel, and ready to have His shoes removed to enable His feet to be washed, not only to refresh Him after His journey, but also to show that He is really welcome, and has come to stay.  See Luke 7:44.

Luke
John confesses, “one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose”, Luke 3:16. He makes no mention of stooping down in this statement. Does he feel that if he did stoop, he might be praised? He emphasizes the menial task of loosing the Divine Visitor’s dusty shoes. He is not even worthy to bow at His feet. Does he sense the truth of the words that Christ will later use, when speaking of John and his greatness, “but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he”? John defers to others in the house who perhaps are greater than he, and more worthy to do the servant’s task for the Lord. 

The Saviour enters the House, and those within should be prepared to volunteer to remove His shoes.

John
Here it is not so much His greater might, but His greater rank, for He has precedence over John. He realises his proper place is at the feet of Christ, but feels unworthy to serve Him in the smallest way whilst there. Nonetheless he is prepared to serve Him, always remembering that worship not service is the first priority of those who know the Son of God in all His greatness.

The Son of God, no less, is present in the House.

1:28
These things were done in Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing.

These things were done in Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing- Bethabara, (east of Jordan and south-east of the Sea of Galilee), means “House of passage”, and was one of the best-known fords across the Jordan into Perea, 20 miles from Nazareth. It would be a convenient crossing place for pilgrims making their way to Jerusalem for the feasts, and these would be more likely to have an ear for the word of God as John preached.

Whilst it was a ford, enabling people to cross when the waters were low, it was not in that way that the Kingdom of God could be reached. They must go through the waters in baptism if they wish to enter there. An alternative meaning for Bethabara is House of the Ferry, or the Ferryman. But John was no ferryman, offering the people an easy way across. They must come by way of repentance if they are to be ready for the King.

Oreb and Zeeb were defeated at Bethabara, in a battle compared by the psalmist with the classic battle between Barak and Sisera, Psalm 83:9-11. There was a sense in which John came to make war. But on the sins of the people. He had a garment of camel’s hair, an animal noted for its vengeful behaviour, Matthew 3:4. The word for camel is translated elsewhere as recompense, and requite. He ate locusts, a symbol in the Old Testament of God’s judgement on the people, (see, for instance, Deuteronomy 28:42; 2 Chronicles 7:13,14; Joel 1:4).

He ate wild honey, showing his fearlessness in dealing with hostile forces, Matthew 3:4; Psalm 118:10-12, for he must be a brave man who is unafraid of wild bees, and raids their nest to obtain the honey. Jonathan, Saul’s son, was a valiant fighter, but even he only gathered some honey that was overflowing onto the forest floor by dipping the tip of his rod into it. John the Baptist however, fearless and strong, fought off the angry bees to gain the honey he needed to sustain him in the hostile desert. His diet and his dress were an indicator of his character, as he fearlessly condemned the people for their sin. But he did more than defeat the enemy at Bethabara, for he enabled the repentant ones to cross over the Jordan to be with Christ, who would effectively deal with sin at Calvary, the greatest battle of all.

Section 5   Verses 29-34
The introduction of the Word

1:29
The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.

The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him- the apostle is now giving us a sequence of days, culminating with the seventh day, (the third day after the last day mentioned), when the water is turned into wine in chapter 2.

We could think of each of these days as being representative of a particular period of time. So the first day, (implied here by the mention of the next day), was when John is questioned as to his mission. The Lord Jesus said that “the law and the prophets were until John”, so this day represents the Old Testament era, the day of anticipation, verses 19-28,

The day of this verse tells us of John seeing Jesus coming unto him, just as the prophets had looked for His coming, and also foretold His death, so this is the day of manifestation, verses 29-34.

The next day represents the present era, and it was a day of contemplation verses 35-37, as the two disciples first of all looked on Jesus as He walked, then a day of education, verses 38-39, as they dwelt with Jesus, and then it became the day of evangelisation, verses 40-42, as Andrew finds his brother Peter and leads him to the Lord. These are the characteristics of the present age.

The next day was the day of revelation, verses 43-51, as Jesus goes forth into Galilee, and Nathaniel, “an Israelite indeed”, acclaims Him as Son of God and King of Israel, just as the nation of Israel will receive Him when He comes to them to reign.

The third day of chapter two is linked with this day, and being a marriage day, looks on to the day of celebration and consummation, verses 1-11, when Christ promises that His earthly people will no longer be forsaken and desolate, and the land of Israel will be “Beulah” land, the word meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4.

In verse 26 Jesus is standing, ready to serve God; in verse 29 He is coming to John, the realisation of all the prophets hoped for; in verse 35 John stood, for he has brought the people as far as he can. Jesus is coming to him after His temptation experience, in which He showed Himself to be untouchable by temptation, and therefore fully qualified to deal with the question of sin. He is not only suitable to bear the sins of others, but He is also like the fit man of the Day of Atonement, standing ready to carry out the task given Him.

The baptism of Christ was, amongst other things, His commitment to Calvary. His temptation demonstrated His qualification for Calvary. John’s announcement was a prediction of Calvary. Couple this with the idea suggested by “there standeth one among you” of verse 26, and a picture is being built up reminiscent of the Day of Atonement ceremony. To complete the picture, we have the announcement in this verse that Christ is the Lamb of God that bears sin.

Jesus coming unto John, the last and greatest of the Old Testament prophets, is indeed what had been true down the centuries. The Messiah had been coming, so that He and the prophetic testimony might coincide, as they do when John and Jesus are standing together. Like John before He came, the prophets did not fully understood what they wrote, 1 Peter 1:10-12, but now is the time for all to be made plain.

And saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world- there is special significance in the word “behold”, for the Lord Jesus has been in obscurity in Nazareth for many years, hidden from the wider public. But now He is full view, and hence John exhorts the people to take advantage of this, and take in the sight.

Remember that John is son of a priest, yet instead of officiating at the laver he baptises in Jordan, and instead of ministering at the altar, he announces the Lamb of God. The time when animal sacrifices, literal altars and lavers will be needed is soon to be over, and a new era will begin. Isaac had said, “Where is the lamb?” Genesis 22:7, whereas John is in effect saying, “There is the lamb”.

There were two goats on the Day of Atonement that made one sin offering. One was the goat on which the Lord’s lot fell, corresponding to “the lamb of God”, and the other was the scapegoat, on whose head was laid the sins of the nation to be taken away into the wilderness, corresponding to “beareth away the sin of the world”.

These two aspects are seen in Isaiah 53, where in verses 4-7 the emphasis is on sufferings borne, (and Peter quoted from this section when he was writing about sufferings, 1 Peter 2:22-24), whereas in verses 8,9 the emphasis is on death endured, (and Philip used this section when he was talking to the Ethiopian eunuch, who immediately asked for baptism, which has to do with identification with Christ in His death, burial and resurrection, Acts 8:32-37).

“Which taketh away the sin of the world” does not mean He was taking it away then. The structure of the grammar makes it a title, “The taker away of the sin of the world”. He was not doing it then, but whenever it happens He will be the doer of it. It tells us His ability and competence, but it does not tell us when the taking away takes place. That is not the point here, for it is the Person that John is drawing attention to.

Special note on sin
The word sin is used as a verb and as a noun in scripture. As a verb it means in the majority of cases “to miss the mark”, as when an archer fails to hit the target. God has set the standard for man’s behaviour, and man fails to attain that standard; that failure is sin.
As a noun it either refers to an individual act of missing the mark, or, “the tendency and ability to act lawlessly”.
Different aspects of the word sin in the scriptures are as follows:
1. Sin in the aggregate, the totality of all the sins that have ever been and ever will be committed. Examples: “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29. “But now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself”, Hebrews 9:26.
2. Sin as an individual act. Example: “And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.” Hebrews 10:17.
3. Sin in the abstract. Example: “and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation”, Hebrews 9:28.
4. Sin as the ability to act lawlessly. Examples: “For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” Romans 6:23. “Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.” Romans 7:17.

There were two goats for the people on the Day of Atonement. They made but one sin offering, Leviticus 16:5. One was killed, and its blood sprinkled on the mercy seat or place of propitiation, verse 15. The other had the sins of the people figuratively laid upon it, and it was taken by a fit man into the wilderness, never to return, verse 21,22. So not only was the death of Christ, and the shedding of His blood, necessary in order to make propitiation, but the bearing of sins was essential also. So He not only needed to die, and “pour out his soul unto death”, but He also needed to be dealt with by God in the hours of darkness prior to His death, as one who had sins upon Him. As a result of these aspects of the work of Christ, the following things have been achieved:

The demands of God have been fully met
To satisfy God as the Moral Governor of the universe, an adequate and final answer must be found to the question of sin. The demands of His holiness and righteousness are such that every sin must be responded to. Only Christ is adequate for this situation. He it is who has “put away sin by the sacrifice of himself”, Hebrews 9:26. To put away in that verse means to abolish. As far as God is concerned, and in this context, sin is not. No charge can henceforth be made against God that He has ignored the presence of sin. On the contrary, He has taken account of each and every sin through His Son’s work at Calvary. John wrote, “And he is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world.” 1 John 2:2. Of course “the sins of” is in italics in that verse. But the words must be supplied because they are implied in the “ours” of the previous statement. If John had written “not for us only”, then he could have continued “but also for the whole world”. Since, however, he uses the possessive pronoun “ours”, then “the sins of” must be inserted. Now the apostle will write later that “we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.” 1 John 5:19. He sees mankind divided into two clearly defined sections, believers, and the whole world. The same whole world whose sins God took account of at Calvary.

God’s dealings have been vindicated
In Old Testament times God blessed men by reckoning them righteous when they believed in Him. Romans 3:24,25 indicates that the propitiatory work of Christ vindicates God for so acting. In can be seen now that God was blessing anticipatively, crediting believers with the results of Christ’s work before they had been achieved. He also remitted, or passed over, their sins in forbearance, holding back from judging those sins in virtue of what His Son would do at Calvary.

God’s glory has been fully displayed
There is no attribute of God that has not been fully expressed at Calvary. This is why the apostle Paul speaks of rejoicing in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement, Romans 5:11. Atonement in this verse means reconciliation, one of the effects of propitiation. By His sacrificial work at Calvary Christ has brought the character of God out into full and glorious display. Those who are brought by faith into the good of that work are enabled to behold that display, and rejoice in it. Would we know Divine holiness, or righteousness, or love, or wrath, or any other aspect of the Person of God? Then we must look to the cross for the sight of it. We shall not be disappointed.

God’s mercy has been made available
The repentant sinner who called upon God to be merciful to him, is the first person in the New Testament to use the word propitious, for the sense of his words is, “God be merciful to me on the basis of propitiation”. He went down to his house justified, Luke 18:13,14. Under the terms of the New Covenant, God says “For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness”, Hebrews 8:12, where the word merciful is not to do with pity, but with propitiation. The mercy-seat, (or propitiatory), was the same width and breadth as the ark, telling us that the ark (the person of Christ) and the blood-stained mercy-seat, (the work of Christ), were perfectly matched. But we are not told the thickness or depth of the gold of the mercy-seat, for there is an infinite supply of mercy for those who believe, enough to keep them secure for all eternity.

God’s forgiveness is assured to those who believe
In Hebrews 10:5-8 we have the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist telling of His work of sacrifice. Then we have the Spirit’s testimony in the prophet telling us of the results of that work, Hebrews 10:15-17. God promises emphatically that He will not remember the sins and iniquities of His people any more, since He brought those sins into remembrance at Calvary, and Christ dealt with them effectively there. “No more” means in no way, nor at any time. Note that God pledges to positively not remember, not negatively to forget. We may forget, and then remember again, whereas God promises never to remember for ever.

God’s people are preserved
The Lord Jesus told Mary Magdalene that He was about to “ascend to my Father, and your Father, to my God, and your God”, John 20:17. Thus He would still be the link between his people and God, maintaining them in His dual role of Advocate with the Father, and High Priest in things pertaining to God.

The basis of His advocacy is two-fold. His person, for He is Jesus Christ the righteous, and His work, for He is the propitiation for our sins, 1 John 2:1,2. The apostle John was concerned about believers sinning. The sins of believers are just as obnoxious to God, and just as deserving of wrath, as those of unbelievers. But we are “saved from wrath through him”, Romans 5:9, as He pleads the merits of His work. He is, says John, the propitiatory offering for our sins. Not was, but is. In other words, the one who acts for us in heaven as our advocate, is the very same one who hung upon the cross as a sacrifice for our sins.

He is also our High priest. The language of Hebrews 2:17,18 is clear: “Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.” These verses form a bridge between chapter two, with its emphasis on the reasons why the Lord Jesus took manhood, and chapter three, which describes the way in which Israel were tempted in the wilderness. Note in particular the word “for” which begins verse 18. If we do not note this word, we shall lose the connection between verses 17 and 18.

The reason why we have a high priest who is merciful and faithful is that He has been here in manhood and suffered being tempted. When His people pass through temptation, then He undertakes to deal with their cause. Because He has been here, and has been tempted in all points like as we are, He is able to help us when we cry to Him for help. The word for succour is used by the woman of Canaan in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”. He is able to point us to the ways in which He overcame in the wilderness temptation, and thus we are strengthened to resist temptation.

But what if we fall, and sin? In that case He comes to our aid in another way. We see it typified negatively in Leviticus 10:16-20. The priests were commanded to eat the sin-offerings, if the blood thereof had not been brought into the sanctuary. But at the end of the consecration of the priesthood, Moses was angry on God’s behalf, for the priests had failed in this. Moses said, “God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”, Leviticus 10:17. One of the functions of priesthood, then, was to personally identify with the sin-offering by eating it, and by so doing bear the iniquity of the congregation, taking responsibility for their failure, but doing so safeguarded by the fact that a sin-offering had been accepted by God. As they did this the scripture explicitly says they made atonement for the people, Leviticus 10:17. We see then what the writer to the Hebrews means when he talks of Christ making reconciliation for the sins of the people. He is indicating that Christ personally identifies Himself with His sin-offering work at Calvary, and thus takes responsibility for the failures of His people under temptation. This is acceptable to God, and His people are preserved, despite their failure.

God’s purpose for the earth is furthered
When Adam the head of the first creation fell, all creation had to be subjected to vanity, or else a fallen man would have been head over an unfallen creation. Now that He has obtained rights over the earth by His death, the Lord Jesus is able to bring in new conditions for God. He can now righteously deliver the present creation from the bondage of corruption that the fall of man brought it into, Romans 8:19-23. Colossians 1:20 assures us that on the basis of the blood of His cross, all things, whether in earth or in heaven, can be reconciled to God, for that alienation between God and His creation which took place at the Fall, can be remedied.

God’s intention to create a new heavens and new earth can be realised
Unless the sin which has marred the first creation is dealt with, God cannot righteously introduce an eternal earth and heavens, for it would not have been evident that He was able to deal with the fall if the first creation. Having dealt with it through Christ, He is able to bring in new things that will never be spoiled. Daniel was told that Messiah the Prince would bring in “everlasting righteousness”, Daniel 9:24, and this He will do, on the basis of His death. It only remains for God to announce “Behold, I make all things new”, Revelation 21:5, and a “new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness”, will be established, 2 Peter 3:13. At last there will be a settled and congenial place for righteous to dwell in, after all the turmoil brought in by Adam’s sin. At last those profound words spoken by John the Baptist will be fully brought to pass- “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29.

There is another way in which we may think of John’s statement. The expression Lamb of God reminds us of the first feast in Israel’s calendar, the passover, when a lamb was the means of redemption. The expression “which taketh away the sin of the world”, on the other hand, is a reminder of the scapegoat on the day of atonement. These two ideas, redemption and propitiation, (the latter being the main object of the Day of Atonement in Israel), are the basis of the message of the gospel. The apostle Paul, in his classic exposition of the gospel, writes like this: “Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood”, Romans 3:24,25. Propitiation, the satisfying of the demands of God against sin, is the basis of redemption, the setting free of those who are slaves to sin. Sin must be accounted for before redemption can be known. The sinner who repents aligns himself with God’s hatred of sin, and its need to be dealt with. The sinner who believes is like the man who sprinkled the blood of the redeeming lamb on his doorposts and lintel, thus protecting everyone inside from judgement. If repentance and faith are absent, then the value of the double work of Christ is not known, nor is the benefit of it gained.

1:30
This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me: for he was before me.

This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me: for he was before me- John now repeats the statement he made to the Pharisees about Christ’s superiority to him, but now he can add the reason. The Pharisees had shown no interest, and God does not enlighten those who are careless of Divine things, Matthew 13:12. In fact, He forbade the disciples from giving that which is holy to the dogs, or casting pearls before swine, Matthew 7:6.

He was before me, says John, even though he was older than Christ and began preaching before He did. His goings forth have been from of old, (as indicated in verse 10, He had been active providentially before He came into manhood), even from everlasting, (as verse 1 indicates He was already there when time began). He could say, “Before Abraham was, I am”, John 8:58. He was the one that Melchisedec, (who lived nineteen centuries before Christ’s birth), was made like unto, Hebrews 7:3, and He was the body or substance that cast the Old Testament shadows, Colossians 2:17. So He has precedence over John because of the supreme claim of His Deity.

1:31
And I knew him not: but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water.

And I knew him not but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water- John was the porter to open to the Good Shepherd, John 10:3, Acts 13:24, (where “coming” means entrance). John’s mother, a kinswoman of Mary, (even though they were of different tribes in Israel), knew when Mary came to stay with her that she was the mother of her Lord, Luke 1:43, for the angel had said to Mary, “that which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God”, Luke 1:35. John himself knew that he was to make straight the way of the Lord, but he did not know Him to be the baptizer with the Holy Spirit, for that was not revealed in the Old Testament.

The word of God came to John twice. Once, to send him to baptize, and then to reveal to him that the one upon the Spirit would descend and remain, was the baptizer with the Holy Spirit, John 1:33. It was when he baptized Christ that he realised who He really was, as he tells us in the next verses. On both occasions when John says “I knew him not”, verses 31 and 33, he uses the pluperfect tense, which puts the action further back than the perfect. So he is saying that “Before I began my ministry I did not know Him to be the Baptizer in the Holy Spirit, but now I do, for the voice at His baptism and the sight of the dove convinced me”. He is implying that those listening to him should be convinced also.

1:32
And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him.

And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon Him- it is beautifully appropriate that the Spirit should come, as Luke puts it, “in a bodily shape like a dove”, Luke 3:22, for this was in harmony with the character of Christ. The dove could be used for sacrifice, so it was holy; it was noted for harmlessness, Matthew 10:16; noted too for shunning defilement, Song of Solomon 5:2; and was a bird that frequented the wilderness, Psalm 55:6,7. As such, it represented perfectly He who is holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners, Hebrews 7:26. The Holy Spirit adopts this symbol for Himself, so Luke tells us that He came in bodily shape like a dove, for Christ had taken a body. But he came as a dove; he did not swoop like a bird of prey, ready to pounce on his victim. Christ came in grace, and so does the Spirit.

It is surely significant that when Mary brought the poor person’s offering at the presentation of her Child in the temple, she offered either a pair of turtle doves, or two young pigeons, Luke 2:24; Leviticus 12:8. We are not told which she brought, perhaps because either would have been appropriate. The turtledove was a migrant to the land of Israel, and Christ had come to them, but would return to His homeland after His death and resurrection. But in another sense the pigeon was appropriate, for that bird was a resident, and He had come to abide with His people as long as they would have Him.

1:33
And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost.

And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost- John’s ignorance came to an end when the dove descended and remained on Christ. This told him that here was the one who, because He was a Divine person, (John knew that already), could bestow another Divine person, the Holy Spirit, (an action he did not know about beforehand).

The Holy Spirit had left King Saul, and he was deposed from his office as king. David feared lest his sin with Bathsheba meant that the Spirit would be taken from him and he would lose the kingship. But there is neither disobedience nor sin with Christ. The Spirit abides on Him, never to be grieved.

The four gospels present Christ as the baptiser with the Holy Spirit in different ways, as follows:

Matthew 3:11,12
“He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire”.

Matthew has Israel nationally in view, and shows that when the Messiah comes to reign He comes to His threshingfloor, (the nation and the land), and will first pour out His Spirit upon the believing part of the nation, as Joel predicted with the words, “And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids will I pour out my Spirit”, Joel 2:29, words which relate to the day of the Lord, verse 31. He then divides between the true and the false by applying the Spirit like the wind to separate the chaff from the wheat, and then gather the wheat into His garner, the kingdom. Remember that the word for wind and spirit is the same. It is not expressly said that the Spirit acts like a fire; rather, that Christ baptizes with the Holy Spirit and with fire, as if they are two separate entities. The fire is mentioned because the words about the baptism are addressed to Pharisees and Sadducees, who are in danger of the fire.

Mark 1:8
“I indeed have baptized you with water: but he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost.”

Mark’s account is very brief, and simply indicates that if any are to serve God they must have the Spirit within, Mark 1:18. The same Spirit that energised God’s Perfect Servant indwells all believers, Galatians 4:6. There is no mention of fire here, for John is speaking to those who have come to his baptism in repentance.

Luke 3:16,17
“He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire: whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner; but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable”.

Christ divides men according to whether they are wheat or chaff, that is, whether they believe or not, for wheat has the germ of life in it, but chaff is empty and lifeless, the test here being whether they are baptized with the Spirit or not. Those who were already believers on the day of Pentecost were baptized with the Spirit after conversion. Those who believe subsequently are baptized at conversion, and are incorporated into the body of Christ, the church. So the apostle Paul could write to the Corinthian believers, (many of whom were carnal), “For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Greeks, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit.” 1 Corinthians 12:13. This incorporates the true believers into “the garner”, the church. Unbelievers will be consigned to the lake of fire, into “the fire that never shall be quenched”, Mark 9:45.

There are those who believe that this is a one-off event, with that which took place at Pentecost credited beforehand to all whom the Lord knew would believe during this present age. It is instructive to notice, however, that when the Spirit came on Cornelius and his household, Peter was reminded, not of what the Lord had said in the Upper Room about the coming of the Spirit, but His words just before He ascended back to heaven. He said to the disciples, “For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.” Acts 1:5. But notice that Peter quoted those words as follows, “John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost”, Acts 11:16. In other words, he applied the Lord’s words to what happened to Cornelius, but without the words “not many days hence”, showing that the latter phrase related only to those baptized on the Day of Pentecost, with others baptized at a later date when they believed.

The use of the aorist does not demand that it all happened at Pentecost. The aorist tense is used for an event complete in itself, whenever it happens, past, present or future. The apostle Peter’s baptism in the Spirit was a complete event. The baptism of Cornelius likewise, the baptism of the Corinthians also, when they believed. The baptism of Cornelius in the Spirit is also connected to the fact he received the gift of the Holy Spirit. This happens at conversion, therefore so also does the baptism.

The same Spirit that is used to baptize into one body, will be used again, this time as a wind, fanning away the chaff. When the Lord comes for the church saints only the wheat will be “gathered into his garner”, or in other words, be taken to the Father’s house in heaven. Those who remain unrepentant shall know the Spirit’s burning heat in the lake of fire. In Luke, John’s words are addressed to the multitudes that he describes as a “generation of vipers”, hence the warning about the wrath to come and the fire.

John 1:33
“Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost”.

John, as is his policy, emphasises the person of Christ and not His offices, and sees in His role as baptiser a testimony to His Deity. There is no mention of fire here because the Baptist is only concerned with what the coming of the Spirit signified, irrespective of who else He baptizes.

1:34
And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.

And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God- John sees the dove descend and remain, and then repeats the truth he heard when the Father spoke. So John the Baptist and John the apostle concur in their belief. And both testified so that all might believe also, for verse 7 says of the Baptist that he bore testimony to the light, so that all men might believe, and John the apostle indicates in 20:30,31 the same desire. It is fitting that John the baptist should announce Him as the Son of God, for this marked the start of the manifestation of eternal life in the world of men, the “beginning” of 1 John 1:1, when the Son came forth into public view.

Special note on the baptism of Christ

Association with the remnant
The first thing we may say is that by being baptized amongst them He thereby associates with the repentant remnant of Israel. It is of such that the words were written, “But to the saints that are in the earth, and to the excellent, in whom is all my delight.” Psalm 16:3. Isaiah 57:15 speaks of God as dwelling “with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones”, and this is manifest in this incident.

The beginning
Then His baptism marked the beginning, as we have already noted, of the public manifestation of eternal life in the world, eternal life being the life of the Eternal God. Of course, all who were in communion with God in old time must have had the life of God, or else they could not have shared Divine things and worshipped God. But the perfect expression of that life by one who is equal with the Father awaited the coming of Christ. It is in Him that the life of God is seen to perfection, without anything of the life of Adam the sinner. The very pointed contrast between these two expressions of life is made by the Lord Jesus Himself in John 17:2,3. He distinguishes very clearly between “all flesh” and “life eternal”, showing that the life of men in the flesh is not the life of God.

That which the apostles saw and heard, they recorded for us, so that we might share with them in the joy of eternal life. John later on writes to the fathers in the family of God, those who were mature in Divine things, and describes them as those who had “known him that is from the beginning”, 1 John 2:13. This is all the remarkable because he writes of the babes in the family of God that they know the Father, yet the maturer ones know the Son! This is clear testimony to the equality of the Son with the Father, and also to the way in which the Son has manifest in manhood the features of eternal life, so that they can be taken in by the renewed mind, and growth in Divine things can take place.

Commitment to Calvary
It is interesting to note that Luke records the imprisonment of John before he records the baptism of Christ, Luke 3:19-22. Luke is emphasising that Christ was baptized despite knowing that the world was opposed to Him, even more than it was opposed to John the baptist. Christ’s baptism represented His commitment to Calvary. How significant the waters of Jordan were to Him. They represented the barrier that confronted the children of Israel as they approached the land of promise. Yet when the feet of those who carried the ark touched the brim of the waters, those waters were cut off, and the people were free to pass over on dry land, Joshua 3:15,16. For them the waters were an obstacle no longer, (the waters were held back some sixty miles upstream, at Zaretan), and the inheritance could be entered. So in the baptism of Christ we may see an illustration of what would happen at Calvary. Did He not speak of His death as a baptism, Luke 12:50? There is a difference, however, for not only did the people in Joshua’s day not have to battle with the waters, the ark did not either, for the waters were driven back from it. In Psalm 114:5 the psalmist asks, “What ailed thee, O thou sea, that thou fleddest? Thou Jordan, that thou wast driven back?” Not so with the Saviour, for He felt the full force of the flow of the waters of judgement, (Jordan means “river of judgement), so that we may pass over into our inheritance. It had been the same in Noah’s day, (remember that Peter links baptism with the ark of Noah, 1 Peter 3:20,21), for the ark was pitched within and without with pitch to repel the entrance of the waters, so that those inside never saw the waters of judgement. How different was it for Christ, in one sense, for He could say, in the language of the psalm, “Save me, O God; for the waters are come in unto my soul.” Psalm 69:1.

A demonstration of the harmony of the Godhead
The baptism of Christ also gave opportunity to the other Persons of the Godhead to show that each was fully in harmony with Christ and His mission. The Father is heard, and the Spirit is seen. Never before had the Triune God manifested Himself in such a way. In Old Testament times the unity of the Godhead was in view, especially since the nations were sunk in polytheism, in direct defiance of the One True God of heaven. The nation of Israel were charged with the duty of upholding the uniqueness and oneness of God amongst the heathen world.

With the coming of Christ, however, another feature of the Godhead comes into prominence, namely its triune nature. Each of the persons of the Godhead may rightly be called God, and may represent God. This change of manifestation came about because the Son came from heaven to reveal and manifest God. So it is that at His formal introduction into public ministry, the three Persons make their presence felt. The Father speaks to the Son; the Spirit descends upon the Son; the Son sees the Spirit descending; the Son prays to the Father.

The endorsement of John the Baptist
Another result of the baptism of Christ was that John the Baptist and his baptism were endorsed by heaven. The comment of Luke later in his gospel is that the Pharisees refused to be baptised by John, and thus showed that they rejected the counsel of God against themselves, Luke 7:30. And still later, as His earthly ministry came to a close, Christ Himself challenged the chief priests and elders about their attitude to John the Baptist. He had purged the temple, and they had asked His authority for so doing. It was in fact the same authority that John the Baptist had, for God had sent and commissioned him, Matthew 21:23-27. If they received not John’s testimony, they would not receive Christ’s. It was a form of judgement upon them when Christ refused to answer their demand. On the other hand, He did answer in the form of the two parables which follow, that of the two sons, and that of the son and the vineyard, which left them in no doubt of the consequences of failing to recognise His authority.

The fulfilling of all righteousness
So it is that coming to be baptised by John supported what he was doing, that it was of God. When John protested that he was not worthy to baptize such a person as Christ, the Lord Jesus insisted with the words, “thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness”, Matthew 3:15. Several things are involved here. First, it was a righteous thing for John to demand that the people repent of their sin. The Law and the prophets demanded this also, and “all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13. Christ affirms this by being baptised, but not because he had sins to repent of.

Second, the ministry of John was of God, and therefore was a righteous ministry. Christ ever supported that which was righteous before God.

Third, His baptism in the Jordan was a preview of Calvary, and Romans 5:18 refers to Christ’s death as “the righteousness of one”, meaning Christ’s act of righteousness whereby He dealt with sin on the cross in a just way. What He did at Calvary in obedience to His Father was in direct contrast to Adam’s single and momentous act of disobeying God by sinning.

Fourth, by His death at Calvary Christ would lay the foundation whereby everlasting righteousness could be brought in and maintained, Daniel 9:24, and a new heavens and a new earth could be established in which righteousness shall dwell, 2 Peter 3:13.

Fifth, His baptism was the introduction of the King to His people, and He will reign in righteousness, Isaiah 32:1. His baptism by John was a sign of this. It was followed by His anointing with the Holy Spirit, showing He was God’s Approved One. David had been anointed king in relatively obscure circumstances, “in the midst of his brethren”, 1 Samuel 16:13, and then anointed again before all the elders of Israel when he began to reign, 2 Samuel 5:3. So it is with Christ, for He was anointed of the Holy Spirit at His baptism, and will also be hailed as God’s anointed in a day to come, when God introduces Him into this world again, Hebrews 1:6,9.

Gaining an entrance
The baptism of Christ was also His entrance into the fold of Israel as the true and good shepherd. The Lord Jesus contrasted Himself with those who had gained position in Israel by climbing up “some other way”, John 10:1. He had come by way of the door, and the porter had opened to Him. If we link this with what Paul said in the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:24, we learn that John preached before Christ’s coming, and the word used for coming is “entrance”. He is confirmed as the genuine shepherd as John heralds His arrival and introduces Him to Israel at His baptism.

Humbling Himself in readiness for Calvary
In Philippians 2 the apostle Paul divides the period of Christ’s manhood before the cross. He was “made in the likeness of men”, signifying His conception and birth, so that He is “found in fashion as a man”, and men have the opportunity to realise that He is a real man as He lived amongst them for thirty years in obscurity, verse 7. Then the apostle declares that “being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself”, verse 8. This marks the point where He deliberately re-affirmed His commitment to the work of the cross, for His self-humbling involves obedience to His Father even the extent and extremity of Calvary. His baptism therefore marks a critical point in His movements down here, as He made His way to there.

Indication of Sonship
So it is that John immerses the Lord Jesus into the waters of the Jordan. It is interesting to notice that when John baptised all the others who came to him, no mention is made of their coming up out of the water. They did come out, of course, but it is surely significant that it is not mentioned. John was the last representative of the Law and prophets, and as such could only condemn sinners, for the law was a ministry of condemnation, 2 Corinthians 3:9, not salvation. Christ, however, came to introduce a new era, where grace would reign, and this not only because of His death, but also His resurrection. So it is said of Him alone that He came up out of the water.

Furthermore, He came up “straightway”, for there was no delay. Peter was able to tell the nation on the Day of Pentecost that death was not able to hold Christ. Death holds the bodies even of God’s saints, for their full redemption has not arrived, but with Christ it was not so. Having met every claim that sin and death could make, He rose quickly from the grave, and this was pre-viewed at His baptism. He was “raised from the dead by the glory of the Father”, Romans 6:4, for the Father’s glory demanded that such a person be raised from the dead.

The fact that He came up from the water straightway also shows His eagerness to begin His public ministry. Further, it shows that He has nothing to fear from the wilderness temptation that will come so soon after He has emerged from the waters of baptism. The Father’s commendation ringing in His ears will be replaced by the jarring sound of the Tempter’s crafty attempts to drive a wedge between Him and His Father, with manifest and total lack of success.

Section 6   Verses 35-42
Influence of the Word

1:35
Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples;

Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples- having seen Jesus come to him in verse 29, just as the Old Testament prophets had done, John now comes to a halt. He can go no further as the representative of the law, and he can take his disciples no further either, so they stand also. The law was Israel’s schoolmaster until Christ came, but now He has come, faith in Him is required, Galatians 3:24. Will his disciples realise this is the case and move across to Christ? Perhaps they were his special helpers in the task of baptizing, so they need to be convinced it is right to leave John. What will convince them?

1:36
And looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God!

And looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God! Once we have seen the Lamb of God as the bearer away of the sin of the world, and repented of our sin; seen Him as the Son of God, and believed on Him; received the gift of the Holy Spirit which He bestows when we believe, then we are in a position to look upon Him as He walked on earth, and imitate Him, as 1 Peter 2:21 and 1 John 2:6 exhort us to do. So many want to follow the good example of Christ, but have never known Him as the sin-bearer.

John exhorts us to behold twice over, for both views of Christ are worthy of careful attention. Like the scapegoat, Christ walked into the wilderness to be the sin-bearer. Now He walks to be the example. We cannot imitate Him as the sin-bearer, hence John does not add the second time, “that taketh away the sin of the world”. That was a once-for-all work, whereas looking on Jesus is a life-time occupation, that will extend into eternity.

Peter writes, “For even hereafter were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps”, 1 Peter 2:21. He is careful to distinguish His sufferings when He “bare our sins in his own body on the tree”, from His sufferings for the sake of righteousness during His life. It is only these that we may imitate. John writes later, “He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked.” 1 John 2:6.

John calls special attention to the walking of the Lamb of God. When David sinned in the matter of Bathsheba, he wrote in one of his repentance psalms of “the bones that thou hast broken”, and trusted that they would rejoice, meaning they would be healed, Psalm 51:8. The reference is to the practice of shepherds like David, who, when they had a lamb that was wayward, and strayed into danger, would break one of his legs, so that while the bones were healing, the lamb would be forced to stay close by the shepherd. Ever after, however, the lamb would have a limp. Not so this Lamb, for He had never had to be disciplined by Jehovah His Shepherd. And to follow Him is to walk in paths of righteousness without straying. As the son of a priest, John would know how to examine a lamb to ensure that it was acceptable to God, and he clearly has confidence that Christ does have this acceptableness, and can therefore be safely followed.

1:37
And the two disciples heard him speak, and they followed Jesus.

And the two disciples heard him speak, and they followed Jesus- we read no more about John the Baptist in the chapter, for the end of the law age is in sight, and full occupation with Christ marks this present age. These two disciples gladly leave John to follow the Lamb, and John was happy that they did, for he said, “He must increase, but I must decrease.” 3:30. The more we contemplate the life of Christ as made known to us in the four gospels, the more the life of Jesus will be manifest in our mortal body, 2 Corinthians 4:10, and the less there will be of self. “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me” was Paul’s motto, Galatians 2:20. We do not read of these disciples saying farewell to John, for they were too absorbed in Christ now. They were putting their hand to the plough and not looking back, Luke 9:62.

1:38
Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, and saith unto them, What seek ye? They said unto him, Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted, Master,) where dwellest thou?

Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, and saith unto them, What seek ye? Like a true shepherd, the Lord was going before His sheep, and they are happy to follow, confident that He will not lead them astray. He is greatly interested in whether we are following Him; He is not so concerned with moving forward that He has no time to look back over His flock.

And saith unto them, What seek ye? He does not ask who it is they are seeking, for that is obvious. The question is, why are they doing it? He is looking for intelligent followers, not those who are impressed by a new movement. Since not all who profess to follow Him are genuine, John 6:66-71, He probes their motives. Is it curiosity, obedience to John, or a desire to go on to things John cannot give them? That it is the latter is seen in that they address Him as Rabbi. Do they realise He is the prophet like unto Moses that John the Baptist had referred to?

They said unto him, Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted, Master,) where dwellest thou? This is the first word directly addressed to Christ in the chapter. By calling Him “Master”, meaning “Teacher”, they show that they wish to be with Him to be taught by Him in the things of God. Later, Peter will want to make three tabernacles so that he and his companions can sit to learn of the Saviour, Luke 9:33. His mistake on that occasion was to want to make three tabernacles, for Moses and Elijah could not teach the things the Lord taught. The word came to them from heaven, “This is my beloved Son: hear him”, verse 35.

1:39
He saith unto them, Come and see. They came and saw where he dwelt, and abode with him that day: for it was about the tenth hour.

He saith unto them, Come and see. They came and saw where He dwelt, and abode with Him that day- the actual place is not specified, to forestall any superstitious reverence for physical locations. The Crusades of the Middle Ages did much harm at the time, and still do prove a stumbling-block to Muslims, who view them as an attack by “Christians” on them. The Crusades were carried out by the religious establishment to deliver the “holy” sites in Palestine from the “infidels”, and to secure the safe passage of pilgrims to those sites. As such, they were totally meaningless, as there are no holy sites on earth. The mount of transfiguration became a “holy mount” when the Lord Jesus was there, 2 Peter 1:18, but it was not holy the previous day, or the next day, nor ever after, for it was not intrinsically holy, but only holy by association.

These disciples show that they were not merely curious about where He was staying, for they continued with Him. They continued steadfastly, as the early believers did. They valued His presence above all else. They were not concerned about lavish accommodation, for they were concentrating on learning of Him. They set us a good example. It was after the Roman emperor Constantine began to try to make Christianity appeal to the heathen that grand buildings began to be built. Much money can be squandered on lavish buildings that could be more sensibly and profitably used to relieve the suffering of fellow-believers.

Abide is a favourite word with John, and is otherwise rendered remain, dwell, or continue. Those who have everlasting life have staying power, for everlasting life is not just for ever, but lasting as well; it combines quantity of life and quality of life. John will emphasise in his first epistle the need to continue in the things of Christ. See 1 John 2:6,10,24,27,28.

For it was about the tenth hour- not long after this the Lord Jesus met the woman of Samaria at “about the sixth hour”, John 4:6. But at that point two things had already happened. First, Jesus had become weary with His journey, and second, the disciples had gone away into the nearby city to buy food. If the sixth hour is reckoned by Jewish time, it was noon. If by Roman time, 6 o’clock in the morning. The latter is not likely, especially as one would expect the well to be surrounded by women eager to fill their waterpots at the start of the day. It is more likely that the Lord would be weary with His journey after travelling all morning in the hot sun, and the disciples would go for food at a normal time. In addition, would the Lord be prepared to speak to this woman in the dim light of dawn, rather than the full light of day?

1:40
One of the two which heard John speak, and followed him, was Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother.

One of the two which heard John speak, and followed him, was Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother- the apostle is sure we will not think that they heard John and followed John. To hear John in this context was to hear him point out Christ as the Lamb of God. John does not mention who the other disciple was, probably because it was himself. He, like John the Baptist, is decreasing in favour of Christ, and he indicates this by remaining anonymous. 

1:41
He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto him, We have found the Messias, which is, being interpreted, the Christ.

He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto him, We have found the Messias, which is, being interpreted, the Christ- note the balance here. Before they arrive at where Christ dwelt, Andrew finds his own brother, so that they may be with Christ together. It is important to sit at Christ’s feet to learn of Him; it is also important that we encourage others to learn.

Does Andrew interpret the name to Peter, or is it John the apostle interpreting it for his readers? Probably the latter, as Simon would know the meaning of the name Messias, and would not need his brother to explain it to him. Messias is the Hebrew word for “Anointed One”. Hannah sang that God would “give strength unto his king, and exalt the horn of his anointed”, 1 Samuel 2:10. And the angel Gabriel informed Daniel about “Messiah the Prince”, Daniel 9:25, and that He would be cut off, verse 26.

Prophets, priests and kings were anointed in the Old Testament, and this signified that they were appointed to their office by God. The Lord Jesus was anointed at His baptism, for He could say later, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor”, Luke 4:18. And Peter told Cornelius and his friends that “God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power”, Acts 10:38. This anointing marks Him out as God’s choice, and He fulfils the prophetic office in His ministry down here, His priestly office at the present time in the heavenly sanctuary, and His kingly office in a day to come will be on earth.

1:42
And he brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him, he said, Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpretation, A stone.

And he brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him, He said, Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpretation, A stone- the word for look means a close penetrating look. It is used of the maid in the palace court at the trial, when she looked on Peter and concluded he was one of Christ’s disciples. And of the look of Christ towards Peter after he had denied His Lord. On that occasion, the Lord’s look dissolved him to tears. But at this point, with His Divine insight into the hearts of men, (see 2:24,25), the Lord could see a man who would be steadfast for Him, even though he would have his lapses.

We see here another feature that marks the present age, namely the idea of being a living stone built into the house of God. Peter himself wrote about this in 1 Peter 2:4-6. So there is not only the personal abiding in communion with Christ suggested by dwelling with Him, but also the collective idea of believers being built up together.

In His response to Peter’s confession of faith, the Lord said, “Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build my church”, Matthew 16:18. He did not say, “Thou art Peter, and on this stone I will build my church”, so just as John was careful to tell us that Peter was named “a stone”, so the Lord carefully distinguished between Peter and the rock; and so should we.

Section 7   Verses 43-51
Initiatives of the Word

If section four gave us a scene with an Old Testament flavour, and then section five told us about the Messiah who had finally arrived, and section six gives features that mark the present age, then section seven gives us insights into the coming Millenial age, after the church believers have been taken to heaven at the Lord’s coming for them. It is important for us to have a general view of future events, for our God delights to let us into His secrets. God had challenged the false gods of heathendom to foretell the future if their claim to be true was genuine, Isaiah 41:21-24. If He could not tell either, His challenge was pointless. But tell us He can, and we may learn God’s plan for the future from His word.

Special note on future events
1. The rapture of the Church, when the Lord Jesus descends into the air to take His people to the Father’s House, John 14:1-6; 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18; 1 Corinthians 15:47-58.

2. The last seven-year period of Daniel 9:24-27. This period is divided into two equal parts. During the first part God’s judgements will commence, but He will also send forth 144,000 evangelists, 12,000 from each tribe of Israel, Revelation 7, to preach the gospel of the kingdom, in the same way as John the Baptist prepared the people for the coming of the King. Matthew 24:1-14.

3. During this time the Antichrist, Satan’s final world-ruler, will confirm a covenant with the apostate part of the nation of Israel, protecting them from their many enemies, and allowing them to recommence the temple rituals, Daniel 9:27.

4. In the middle of the seven years, he will break that covenant, and install himself in the temple at Jerusalem, and claim the worship of men, 2 Thessalonians 2:1-11. This will be the signal for the Great Tribulation to begin, a time of unparalleled judgement and suffering, Matthew 24:12-28.

5. Those who believe the gospel of the kingdom will be preserved through this time of trouble, and will enter the kingdom of the Messiah when He comes to earth at His appearing, Matthew 24:29-35.

6. Then will follow the 1000-year reign of the Lord Jesus, and this will merge into eternity, after the judgement of the Great White Throne has taken place, Revelation 20:1-15; Isaiah 65:17-25.

1:43
The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee, and findeth Philip, and saith unto him, Follow me.

The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee- we come now to scenes which present a picture of future events after the church age has finished. Going forth into Galilee represents an emergence from obscurity into manifestation, just as the Lord is now hidden, but one day will be revealed to the world. At the ascension of Christ, the angel who told the watching disciples that Christ would come again in like manner to the way He went, (which would include the idea of Him coming to the mount of Olives, Zechariah 14:4 at His return to earth), addressed them as men from Galilee, Acts 1:11.

Philip is a Gentile name, and Galilee was known as Galilee of the Gentiles, Matthew 4:15, because the influence of the outside world was felt most there. In John 12:20,21 the Gentile seekers first approached Philip, as one most accessible to Gentiles. So there is a combination of blessing for Israelites and Gentiles suggested by the passage, and that will indeed be the case in the age of the Messiah’s reign.

And findeth Philip, and saith unto him, Follow me- note that the Lord Himself finds this man; he is not brought by others. Some have wondered how the 144,000 preachers of the gospel of the kingdom will get saved. (See Revelation 7:1-8 for the preachers, and verses 9-17 for their converts). This is surely the answer, that they will be converted by direct Divine intervention. It is a real possibility, however, that their hearts are being prepared even now, that they might be ready to receive the truth after the Rapture of the church saints. It is important for church saints to refrain from doing or saying anything which will be a hindrance in that day.

1:44
Now Philip was of Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter.

Now Philip was of Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter- Bethsaida was one of the towns where most of Christ’s miracles would be done, and yet they would be unresponsive to His claims, as Matthew 11:20-24 shows. So Bethsaida reminds us of the hardness and blindness of Israel at this present time, Romans 11:8,25. Only a minority will turn to Christ after the Rapture, for the Antichrist will confirm a covenant with many, or the majority, Daniel 9:27.

The miracles Christ performed were the demonstration of the powers of the world or age to come, Hebrews 6:5, the proof that He was the true Messiah, for Isaiah 35:5,6 had foretold His works, which shall be repeated during His reign. Bethsaida means “place of nets”, and reminds us of the fact that evangelism is fishing for men, Matthew 4:19. Philip “fishes” for Nathanael in the next verse, and so represents those who during the Tribulation Period will fish for men by preaching the gospel of the kingdom. See the Parable of the Dragnet in Matthew 13:47-50, which relates primarily to the preaching during the Great Tribulation period.

It seems from Luke 4:31 and 38 that Peter lived in Capernaum, so either he moved house soon after meeting the Lord, (perhaps when He Himself moved to Capernaum, Matthew 4:13), or the house mentioned in Luke 4:38 belonged to Peter’s wife’s mother, and the Lord lodged there. In which case Peter might still have kept living in Bethsaida. But it is possible that Bethsaida was simply the fishing port of Capernaum. It has not been definitely identified, which is not surprising, given the condemnation spoken about it by the Lord, Matthew 11:21,22.

The fact that John tells us that Philip lived in the same town as Peter and Andrew would suggest that they knew one another, and were all converts of John the Baptist. So this verse looks back to what happened the previous day, when both Andrew and Peter met the Lord. Philip’s acquaintance with them would help him when he was told about the Lord by Philip. It may be, therefore, looking at the matter as a preview of future events, that the twelve thousand Jews from the twelve tribes of Israel who will be sealed at the beginning of the Tribulation Period will be in the same situation as John’s disciples were when Christ began His ministry, and will have been influenced by the testimony of church saints during this present age. It could also be that some who call themselves Messianic Jews are in this position. The words of Hebrews 6:4-8 will be a great help to them.

1:45
Philip findeth Nathanael, and saith unto him, We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph.

Philip findeth Nathanael, and saith unto him, We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph- note the mention of Moses, the law and the prophets. At present a veil is on the heart of the nation of Israel when Moses is read, 2 Corinthians 3:4-16, for they have been blinded nationally because of their refusal of Christ, John 12:38-41; Romans 11:25. When the nation turns to the Lord, the truth of the Old Testament will dawn upon them as never before, for they will discover that Christ is the answer to it all, John 5:46; Luke 24:27,44,45; Revelation 19:10.

It is very possible that Nathaniel was reading the Old Testament scriptures as he sat under the fig tree, and this gave Philip an opening. Note the connection Philip makes between the glorious Messiah of Old Testament scripture, and the humble Jesus of Nazareth. This is what the one hundred and forty four thousand preachers spoken of in Revelation 7 will do as they go forth to preach the gospel of the kingdom during the tribulation period. They will realise that the one their nation rejected by crucifying Him, was in fact the Messiah.

Did Philip say He was son of Joseph to connect Him with the genealogy of the king in Matthew chapter one? The angel had addressed Joseph as son of David, thus establishing that heaven recognised him as of the house of David. But he was not the biological father of Christ. But it was recognised that the man who married a woman carrying another man’s child was legally thought of as being the father of the child. Of course, in the case of Mary, the child was not another man’s, but the principle would still apply. The Lord Jesus is therefore legally the heir to David’s throne, since all other possible heirs are disqualified by the curse pronounced by God on Jechoniah, (or Coniah as he is known at that point), Jeremiah 22:28-30. This would be important to Philip, as it will be important to the Jews in the future who contemplate receiving Jesus Christ as their Messiah.

1:46
And Nathanael said unto him, Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? Philip saith unto him, Come and see.

And Nathanael said unto him, Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? Isaiah had said that the Messiah would be despised and esteemed not, Isaiah 53:3, and part of that was because of His association with the humble poor. Even today a Jew will call Jesus “The Nazarene” in contempt of His person, and “The hanged one”, in contempt of His death. All this will change in a day to come. Isaiah 53:4,5 will be the confession of the believing remnant in a day to come, as they recognise how wrong they were about Jesus of Nazareth, and who in fact He really is, and what His death was really about.

Perhaps Nathanael meant the Messiah by his expression “good thing”, implying that He was not prophesied to come out of Nazareth. There would be a dispute later on between those who thought Jesus of Nazareth was the Messiah, and those who said Messiah would come from Bethlehem, John 7:41-43.

Isaiah 11:1 uses the word “netser” of The Branch, a title of the Messiah, and perhaps this is the basis of the word Nazareth. Is this why Matthew wrote that He was taken to live in Nazareth in order that what the prophets said might be fulfilled? See Matthew 2:23. No prophet wrote the exact words, “he shall be called a Nazarene”, but they did all foretell in one way or other that He would be despised. How appropriate that the Despised One should be taken to live in the despised place.

Philip saith unto him, Come and see– this reminds us that the nation of Israel as a whole will only be converted when they see Christ for who He is really, when He comes as the one their nation pierced centuries before, Revelation 1:7; Zechariah 12:10.

Paul is a pattern to them which “should hereafter believe on him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16, and he was converted through seeing Christ in glory. There will be others also who will see Christ before He comes in glory, and they are represented here by Nathanael.

1:47
Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and saith of him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile!

Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and saith of him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile! If the Lord made His way towards Galilee on the east side of the Jordan, (where John was baptizing, verse 28), He may very well have crossed the brook Jabbok, where Jacob had his experience of wrestling with the angel, and where his name was changed from Jacob, meaning “supplanter”, Genesis 27:36, to Israel, meaning “prince with God”, Genesis 32:22-32. Christ had no need to be changed however, for He was ever princely.

Nathanael, however, did need to be changed and he had been. With His insight into the hearts of men, (see 2:24,25), the Lord knew that Nathanael had responded to the testimony of Philip and the scriptures, (and very likely before that to the preaching of John), and would respond to further light as he came face to face with his Messiah. He would not seek, Jacob-like, his own advantage, but would be Israel-like, a believer with princely dignity. The rough places had been made plain, and the crooked places had been made straight in his heart and life. David described a man whose sin had been forgiven as one “in whose spirit there is no guile”, Psalm 32:2, and the Lord knows that this is now true of Nathanael.

1:48
Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest thou me? Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee.

Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest thou me? For Nathanael the critical question is how this Jesus knew about him. If Philip had told Him about his conversation with Nathanael, then nothing remarkable had happened. But if otherwise, (and the next phrase tells us conclusively that it was otherwise), then Nathanael would know that Jesus of Nazareth was beyond the ordinary.

Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee- Isaiah 11:3 says the Messiah will “not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears”. In other words, He will not need evidence presented to His view, nor witness given in His hearing, for He is able to see what is in the heart. Nathanael is convinced that He is that Messiah, for He knew what he was doing, where he was doing it, and his attitude of heart as he did it.

The fig tree is a figure of the nation of Israel after the flesh, whereas the olive tree and the vine present different aspects of the spiritual testimony of Israel in the world. Nathanael is seen by the Lord under the fig tree, symbolic of the nation of Israel in unbelief. But then Nathanael came from under the fig tree and moved towards Christ, for in a day to come the believing remnant of Israel will be morally separate from the unbelieving part of the nation. As to his present calling, Nathanael would be incorporated eventually into the church, but he is also a representative of that part of the nation of Israel that will respond to the gospel of the kingdom, just as Philip is representative of the evangelists that will be raised up in the Tribulation Period to preach it, Revelation 14:1-5.

1:49
Nathanael answered and saith unto him, Rabbi, thou art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel.

Nathanael answered and saith unto Him, Rabbi, Thou art the Son of God; Thou art the King of Israel- Nathanael knew that the only one who knows the human heart is the Lord Himself. As Jeremiah wrote, “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” Jeremiah 17:9,10.

We should remember that it is at least six weeks since the Lord Jesus was baptized, and the voice from heaven was heard declaring Him to be God’s beloved Son. John the Baptist had testified to this once he knew it, and it is very possible that Nathanael had heard him preach, and had subsequently returned to his home, or at least, was returning from the Jordan, perhaps comparing what he had heard from John with the Old Testament scriptures.

The Messiah will administer for God as His Firstborn Son, as both Psalm 2:7, (originally said of David), and 2 Samuel 7:14, (originally said of Solomon), indicate. See also Hebrews 1:5, where both these statements are applied Christ. The declaration at His baptism that He was God’s beloved Son was the signal for the start of His prophetic ministry, as He unfolded the mind of the Father to others Nathanael has believed this, and gives personal testimony to his belief.

But Nathanael would be aware that the title “King of Israel” is a Divine title. Isaiah saw “the King, the Lord of Hosts”, in his vision, Isaiah 6:1. He describes the Lord as “our king”, 33:22. In 43:15 the Lord describes Himself as “the creator of Israel, your King”, and in 44:6 as “the Lord the king of Israel”. So “thou art the King of Israel is not an anticlimax after saying “thou art the Son of God”. In fact it shows discernment, and assures us that he thought of “Son of God” as a Divine title.

All this confirms him as a representative of the nation of Israel in the future, when they at last recognise the Deity of Jesus of Nazareth their Messiah. As Isaiah wrote, as he described the coming of the Messiah to them, “say unto the cities Judah, Behold your God!” 40:9. And after having referred to the resurrection of Old Testament saints, he writes, “And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God; we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation”, 25:9.

1:50
Jesus answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the fig tree, believest thou? thou shalt see greater things than these.

Jesus answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the fig tree, believest thou? The demonstration that the Lord knew Nathanael’s heart from a distance was but the beginning. He had come to the conclusion that Jesus was both the Son of God and the King of Israel by relating what John the Baptist had testified about Jesus of Nazareth, and what He Himself had said to him. He had seen no miracles, but believed nonetheless.

Thou shalt see greater things than these- he would see greater things in that he would see the mighty miracles Christ performed to prove that He was the Son of God, and the true King of Israel. If, as many think, Nathanael is the same as Bartholomew, one of the apostles, then he was one of those present when the Lord performed His miracles, John 20:30, and therefore witnessed them first-hand. Because of this his faith was strengthened further, for like the nobleman of John 4:43-54, he would believe Christ’s word, and then believe more when he saw that a miracle had taken place.

1:51
And he saith unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man.

And he saith unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man- because this statement begins with “Verily verily”, it signals a fresh truth, as it always does in John’s gospel, this being the first example. In other words, it introduces an advance on what has been said in the previous verse.

Note the change from “thou” in verse 50 to “you” and “ye” in this verse. “Ye”, being plural, takes in the whole of the born-again nation of Israel, for all of the nation of Israel who refuse to worship the beast shall be saved when the Deliverer comes out from Zion, Romans 11:26,27. See a similar change from “thee”, (singular) to “ye”, (plural), in 3:3,7.

Hosea indicated that when Christ comes to reign heaven and earth will respond the one to the other, Hosea 2:21,22. The one who links them together is Christ, for God will gather together into one both things in heaven and things in earth in Him, Ephesians 1:10. He will be the personal counterpart to the ladder Jacob saw in his dream, whose top reached to heaven, Genesis 28:12. At that time the God of Abraham promised him that he and his seed would possess the land of promise. When this comes to pass it will be no dream, but a glorious reality.

The apostle Paul called this the mystery of God’s will, that it would be the Christ who would head up all things. The Jews were used to the idea of their Messiah controlling the earth, but this goes further and tells us He will control heaven and earth together. He will be the one who links the two. The Son of Man is relevant to all men everywhere, and will see to it that under His rule heaven’s rights are maintained in the earth.

Just as Jacob was assured at Bethel that God was with him, and was his protector and supplier, as he dreamed of a ladder up to heaven, and angels ascending and descending, Genesis 28:10-12, so the Lord will be the supplier and sustainer of His people, and of the whole earth, through the agency of His servants the angels. They will be “sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation”, Hebrews 1:14.

It could well be that the angels will personally escort believers from the earth to and from the heavenly city, which will hover over the earth in that millenial day. This is why they ascend first, because it will be those on earth who visit the heavenly city. But they will not remain there, for the angels descend also, to escort them back to earth again. If we ask how those with bodies can fly through the air, the answer is perhaps found in the fact that Elijah was taken to heaven by a whirlwind, and Elisha said, My father, my father, the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof”, 2 Kings 2:12.

The gates of the city will have the names of the twelve tribes inscribed on them, indicating that each tribe will have its own entrance into and out of the city, Revelation 21:12. Abraham “looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God”, Hebrews 11:10. So it is that the saved nation of Israel shall have access to the city of God, the heavenly things, and see things even greater than they will see on the earth during the reign of Christ.

 

ROMANS 7

 

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

Section 10   Romans 7:1-6
Deliverance from the law

Subject of Section 10
As we see from 5:14, the apostle has three men in view, Adam, Moses and Christ, (“him that was to come”). He has shown how we are freed from Adam in principle by the crucifixion, burial and resurrection of Christ, 6:1-14, then how we are freed in practice by the application of the doctrines delivered to us, 6:15-23. He now shows in this section our deliverance from “Moses”, that is, the law. To explain this, he uses two distinct but connected illustrations. First, in verse 1, the illustration using the principle of law in general. This principle is that death ends the dominion of the law over any person, male or female. Second, the illustration in verses 2 and 3 using the principle of the law of the husband, which states that as long as he is alive, his wife is bound to him. Should he die, however, she is free to marry another. It is vitally important to see that the governing principle in the life of the believer is the law of the Spirit, 8:2, and He empowers us to live a life that expresses Christ. The law of Moses cannot give us strength to do this, hence there is the need for the teaching of chapter seven, to show that conclusively.

Structure of Section 10

10(a)

7:1

Death ends the dominion of the law

10(b)

7:2,3

Death ends relationship with the law

10(c)

7:4-6

Resurrection begins relationship with Christ


10(a)   7:1
Death ends the dominion of the law

7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) again the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence as he did in 6:3,6,9,16.
How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Either the law of Moses or the law of Rome will illustrate the principle about to be stated, which is that laws only regulate living people. The word for man used here is “anthropos”, meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female.

10(b)   7:2,3
Death ends relationship with the law

7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth- in verses 15-23 of the previous chapter the servant/master relationship was in view, with the emphasis on obedience. Here the husband/wife relationship is brought in, with the emphasis on faithfulness and fruitfulness. The law of marriage is stated at the beginning of creation, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.” Genesis 2:24. The only One with authority to break the tie is the One who made it, and He only breaks it by the death of one of the partners.
Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration that is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there are exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. If divorce is a possibility, then a woman is not bound to her husband as long as he lives, and consequently she is not living in sin if she marries another while he is alive. In the application of the illustration, this would mean that a believer could be linked to the law and to Christ at the same time. This destroys the apostle’s argument.
Moreover, if it is legitimate to divorce, then who is to say that Christ will not divorce believers? It is because He lives for evermore that the believer is safe, but if there is a way for a marriage to be broken, then the believer is not eternally secure.
But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death breaks the connection that was established by marriage. Loosed means discharged, cleared.

7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if she marries another while her husband is still alive. Note also that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.
But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- only if her husband is dead is she free to marry again. She can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead.

10(c)   7:4-6
Resurrection begins relationship with Christ

7:4
Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God.

Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ- note that he does not use the word “therefore”, (implying logical consequence), which would suggest that he is immediately applying the illustration of verses 2 and 3, but “wherefore”, (implying logical connection), because he is first of all using the principle of verse 1, which is that death ends the dominion of the law over a person. Christ took responsibility on the cross for our transgression of the law of Moses, and as a consequence was made a curse, which is far worse than simply being accursed. He has absorbed the consequences of our law-breaking in His own body, has died, and yet has risen again bodily, and by association with Him in that process we are delivered from the law in a righteous way. See Galatians 2:19, where the apostle says, “For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God.” So the believer is dead to the law through the law. That is, the very demands that the law made upon us, which were fully met by Christ in His death, have served to be the means of our deliverance. If the law had not made its demands, Christ would not have died, and we would not have been delivered by His death. Nor would we have been buried and raised with Him to live a life free from the law.
That ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead- having used the principle in the illustration of verse 1, he now uses the illustration from verses 2 and 3 to show that the second man, Christ, is the one to whom we are linked, not the first “man”, the law.
The resurrection of Christ proves that the things He did in His death have satisfied the demands of God, enabling Him to link His people with Himself in a place where the law does not operate, namely resurrection ground. It is a risen man who has made us dead to the law. Compare the situation in Joshua 1:2, where we read, “Moses my servant is dead; now therefore arise, go over this Jordan”. When the mediator of the law is dead, the new leader can go through a figurative death and resurrection experience with the people as they cross the Jordan.
That we should bring forth fruit unto God- not only are we expected to be faithful to our “husband” from henceforth, (for He will never go into death and thereby cancel our relationship with Him), but also we are to produce “children” by this marriage, which is what “bring forth fruit” means. The apostle referred to the Galatians as his little children, “of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you”, Galatians 4:19. We should reproduce Christ in our lives.

7:5
For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death.

For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law- the characteristic description of sinners is that they are “in the flesh”, see on 8:9. The believer, however, is in the Spirit. Motions are passions, evil desires. Because the mind of the natural man is not subject to the law of God, when the prohibitions of the law come to him he rebels, and does the contrary thing. It is not that the law incites to sin, but the heart of man is contrary to the righteous demands of the law. Perhaps the allusion is to the unfaithful wife of verse 3, who allowed the flesh to overcome her.
Did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death- each part of our body has characteristic sins of which it is capable, and when allowed to, the result is as when a mother bears children in a house where the plague is- they are doomed from birth. The contrast is with the “fruit unto God” of verse 4, which is Christ-likeness.

7:6
But now we are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were held; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter.

But now we are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were held- in contrast to when we were natural men in the flesh we are now delivered from the law by the means described in verse 4. Note that this is the common position of all believers as far as God is concerned. Whether all are in practice delivered is another matter. We shall see the consequences of acting as if not delivered from the law from verse seven onwards.
The husband, the law, has “died”, and by so doing has released us from its dominion, as verse 2 had said. When he says the law has died, the apostle is using the word die in a figurative sense, meaning, “has lost its power to dominate us”. The law itself enshrines unchanging principles, and the apostle declares it to be spiritual in verse 14, and delights in it in verse 22. See also Romans 13:8-10. The law has been cancelled as a means of living a life of righteousness as far as the believer is concerned. As the apostle will write later on, “For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth.” Romans 10:4. Christ has not ended the law as a way of condemning unrighteousness, for that is still one of its functions.
That we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter- lest we should think that our new-found freedom from the law allows us licence, the apostle reverts to the figure of servant/master. Newness of spirit is the new attitude of spirit which now motivates us; no longer is there the drudgery of law-keeping with its failure and misery. The phrase prepares the way for chapter 8. The psalmist appealed to God with the words, “Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me…and uphold me with thy free spirit”, Psalm 51:10,12.
The law is now outdated, for there is an oldness about it as far as being a means of attaining to righteousness, Romans 10:4, and the code of commandments written on stones has been replaced by the living example of Christ. It is Christ that is written on the heart of the believer, 2 Corinthians 3:3.

Section 11   Romans 7:7-25
Defence of the law and despair under the law

Subject of Section 11
In the first part of the section the apostle defends the law, lest it be thought that the fact that the believer is delivered from it implies that it had some defect. In the second half of the section, he shows that the believer who places himself under the law will soon be in despair.
The believer may be looked at in two ways. One, in accordance with God’s present reckoning of him, and the other, (because the body which he had before he was saved is still the same, even though now yielded to God), in accordance with what he was before he was saved.
In these verses Paul is presenting a situation that was personal to him, in which he tries to please God as a believer by the use of the law. So we might think of him going into Arabia subsequent to his conversion, (see Galatians 1:17, and connect with 4:24,25), and finding that even when there was nothing to attract him in the surroundings, yet still the desire to covet was within him. In isolation in Arabia, he would inevitably think of the law given at Sinai in Arabia.
Note the prominence of the words “I” and “me” in the remainder of the chapter, and the absence of the words “Spirit” and “Lord Jesus”, except in verse 25. We note also the expression in verse 25, “I myself”, as if Paul was on his own in trying to please God.
It would be a mistake to think of the matters detailed in the next verses as being normal Christian experience. The apostle is describing himself as one who is trying to please God through law-keeping. When he is doing this we could call him Unreal Paul, whereas when he is living as a believer should, he is Real Paul. True Christian practice is found at the beginning of chapter 8. These verses in chapter seven are a warning to those who believe they can please God by keeping the law.

Structure of Section 11

11(a)

7:7

The law is not sinful

11(b)

7:8-11

The law is condemnatory

11(c)

7:12,13

The law is holy

11(d)

7:14

The law is spiritual

11(e)

7:15-17

The law is good

11(f)

7:18-20

The law is ineffective

11(g)

7:21-23

The law is delightful

11(h)

7:24

The law is weak

11(i)

7:25

Grace gives the victory


11(a)   7:7
The law is not sinful

7:7
What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet.

What shall we say then? Is the law sin? The expression of verse 5, “the motions of sins which were by the law”, and the argument in general in the previous verses about the irrelevance of the law as an aid to Christian living, may give the impression that the apostle is condemning the law, which, after all, was given by God.
“What shall we say then” is a favourite expression of the apostle in this epistle, encouraging involvement by his readers, (“what shall we say?”), and causing them to think about what they are reading. He asks “Is the law sin?” If the result of the application of the law is fruit unto death, then perhaps there is a fault with the law, so that as soon as you introduce it into a situation, sin is the inevitable result. Is this why the apostle is so emphatic that we are not under it?
God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law- Paul will not have it that the law is evil, hence his strong double denial. Far from being sinful, the law exposes sin, so that a person knows it, and has no excuse. How can the law be sinful if it utterly condemns sin?
For I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet- the heart of Paul and the particular command “Thou shalt not covet” were on a collision course, and showed up his lust, his strong desire to do what the law forbade him to do. So the law of Moses upholds God’s standards inflexibly and cannot be said to be sinful.

11(b)   7:8-11
The law is condemnatory

7:8
But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin was dead.

But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence- the true alternative to the false idea that the law is sin, (hence the “but”), is that sin used the command as a means of waging its war on God. The word translated “occasion” was originally used of a base of operations in war. Instead of the law working out the will of God in Paul, it was sin that worked, and the result was all manner of concupiscence, which is evil desire. Sin and concupiscence are evil, but the law is not.
For without the law sin was dead- the sin-principle was inactive, (“dead”), not being provoked into using the law to incite Paul to sin whilst Paul did not try to please God through the law. Once he started to do that, things changed.

7:9
For I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died.

For I was alive without the law once- when Saul of Tarsus was converted he was given life from God apart from law-keeping. He could testify that God “called me by his grace”, Galatians 1:15. he could also say, “And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.
But when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died- when he afterwards set out to please God by law-keeping, the commandment to not covet came to him with its full force. As a result, the law, which as far as Paul was concerned had died, verse 6, was in effect resurrected, for by trying to keep the law as a believer he had put himself back practically into a position where the law was not dead. As a result the law with its ministry of death dealt a death-blow to his earnest but ignorant desire to serve and please God by the law.

7:10
And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death.

And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death- Christ had said to the lawyer, after he had summarised the law, “this do and thou shalt live”, Luke 10:28, so the law, if kept perfectly, would lead to life. But then the Lord spoke the parable of the Good Samaritan, in which the lawyer learned that, far from being the one who worked to help the robbed man, he was the robbed man, left half-dead by the roadside, and therefore unable to “do and live”, Luke 10:30-32. Just as the priest and the Levite, (the representatives of the ceremonial and civil law), would not save the wounded man, so the lawyer learns that neither religious ceremonies nor good works could help him. This lesson Paul had to learn also.
So the law that was designed to bring life, because it is being used in the wrong way, (that is, by a believer trying to please God by its agency), results not in life but in moral death. The apostle Paul is very clear in his epistle to Timothy that the law is not made for a righteous man but for sinners, 1 Timothy 1:9.

7:11
For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me.

For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me- similar words are used in verse 8, but whereas there the result was sins, here the result is death. This verse explains why Paul found the commandment to be unto death, verse 10.
Sin misled Paul into thinking that he could keep the law now that he was a believer, for “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it?” Jeremiah 17:9. Thus sin used the command “Thou shalt not covet” to reduce Paul to inactivity as far as living to please God was concerned; he was in moral death.

11(c)   7:12,13
The law is holy

7:12
Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good.

Wherefore the law is holy- because it is sin and not law that slays Paul, we may say as a logical consequence of the foregoing, (“wherefore”), that the law considered as a whole is totally free from evil, and safeguards the holiness of God, for it slew Paul when he failed to keep it.
And the commandment holy, and just, and good- the particular precepts of the law, illustrated by the one about covetousness emphasized here, partake of the character of the whole, being holy. They are also just, being designed to lead to a righteous life. They are good as well, for the whole law is fulfilled by loving God and one’s neighbour, as Romans 13:8-10 makes clear. See also the intelligent answer of the scribe in Mark 12:32,33, and the Lord’s response, verse 34.

7:13
Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful.

Was then that which is good made death unto me? The apostle here anticipates an objection which will disparage the law. Was it the law itself that resulted in Paul being slain, verse 11? The answer is no, for the reason he next gives.
God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good- the law brought sin out into the open and exposed it for what it was, and as a result Paul was left for dead as far as pleasing God was concerned. Note the use of the word “working”, for Paul was trying to work good by the law, but sin was also working by using the law.
The meaning becomes clearer if we mentally insert the words from the previous sentence, “was made death unto me”, after the word good. So the idea is that sin, that it might appear sin, was made death to Paul, and the way it happened was that sin used God’s good law to slay him.
That sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful- the commandment in view here is the specific one of verse 7, “Thou shalt not covet”, but in other circumstances any of the commandments of the law would have the same effect. Sin is sinful by definition, but exceeds itself when it manages to deceive believers into thinking they can use the law to please God. That must be bad that uses God’s holy law to prevent a man from trying to please Him!

11(d) 7:14
The law is spiritual

7:14
For we know that the law is spiritual: but I am carnal, sold under sin.

For we know that the law is spiritual- it is common Christian knowledge that since the law is from God, it cannot be anything other than like Him in character. Moses introduces the commandments of the law by saying, “God spake all these words”, Exodus 20:1. That being the case, they must be spiritual. The word spiritual could be summed up in the words of verse 12, “holy, and just, and good”.
But I am carnal, sold under sin- the problem was that, considered as mere unaided flesh, the Unreal Paul was unholy, unjust and bad. Note the repetition of “I” in the passage, for he is describing his attempt to please God by his own efforts. He was but weak flesh, if unaided by the Spirit. Since he has temporarily abandoned the practice of using the Spirit to please God, he can only be said to be carnal or fleshly. As such he was not only sold (by Adam) to sin as a slave-master, but sold under, for sin dominates ruthlessly. So it is not carnal as opposed to spiritual, but carnal as considered as mere flesh, without the aid of the Spirit.

11(e)   7:15-17
The law is good

7:15
For that which I do I allow not: for what I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I.

For that which I do I allow not- that which the Unreal Paul does through law-keeping, when the Real Paul surveys it, he disowns as not what he would want to be known by. The reason being that as a believer the Real Paul knows what pleases God.
For what I would, that do I not- that which he really wants to achieve as something he would want to be known by as a believer he fails to accomplish because he, the Real Paul, does not do what he wills to do.
But what I hate, that do I- the reverse is true, for what he does do he hates. This is not the same as a believer failing to achieve the results he should because he is not obeying the prompting of the Spirit. The man of this verse is obeying the prompting of the law, with disastrous results, for that law gives him no power to overcome indwelling sin.

7:16
If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good.

If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good- the apostle now draws a conclusion from the experience of verse 15. Because Real Paul disapproves of what he has done, then he has consented unto the law that it is good, for the law condemns his shortcoming, and so does he. The general knowledge concerning the law as being spiritual is confirmed in his experience. If he is for good, and against evil, then he is in agreement with the law, which commands good and condemns evil.

7:17
Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.

Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me- having begun a life in the Spirit at conversion, but now having lapsed into trying to please God by law-keeping, the real “I”, the Real Paul as we are calling him, is not in control. It is the sin-principle that dwells within him that dominates him. This is the cause of the trouble.
Of course, Paul must take responsibility for his actions; he cannot excuse sin by saying he is not the doer of it. In the extraordinary situation Paul finds himself in, sin has over-ridden him and taken charge, forcing him to do things he knows are not Christian. It is in this sense that he is not responsible for the sin he commits, for the Unreal Paul, the man acting as if he does not possess the Spirit, does not in fact exist.

11(f)   7:18-20
The law is ineffective

7:18
For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not.

For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing- there is no room in the flesh for anything other than sin. There is no benign influence there at all. There is nothing in the flesh that corresponds to the good law of God. The apostle is now concentrating attention on how to achieve worthwhile things, and knows that nothing beneficial can come from the flesh within. Note the parenthesis, showing that there are two persons Paul calls “me”. There is the “me” that is centred in his flesh, the Unreal Paul, and the new “me”, the Real Paul, who wills to do good, as the next phrase shows.
For to will is present with me- this expression is another indication that Paul is speaking as a converted man, for unsaved people do not will to do God’s will, for their mind is not subject to the law of God, nor can it be, 8:7.
But how to perform that which is good I find not- as he looks within himself for resources to please God, he can find no power to do what is good and right in the sight of God. He is limiting his search to what is within himself in these verses, and is not taking account of the fact that he is indwelt by the Spirit of God. He will tell us the power to do good in the next chapter, when he does take account of the fact that the Spirit of God dwells within him.

7:19
For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do.

For the good that I would I do not- this is almost a repetition of verse 15, (as if he is going round in circles), but with the added thought that what he wished to do was good. In verse 15 he was showing that he was “sold under sin”, as he said in verse 14. Here, he is showing that he finds that situation to be contrary to his real desires, and that he does not find within himself the resources to do better, for he said in verse 18, “how to perform that which is good I find not”.
But the evil which I would not, that I do- note that he now labels as evil what he said he hated in verse 15. This confirms that he is in agreement with the law of God in the matter, as he has already declared in verse 16.

7:20
Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.

Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me- the word “would” is a form of the word “will”. So the apostle is saying that what he did was not as a result of him as a man in the Spirit, the Real Paul, willing or determining to do it, (for in fact he willed to do otherwise), but rather, it was the will of the flesh, his sinful self. As far as God is concerned, the believer is not in the flesh but in the Spirit. As such, he has the power to live in a spiritual way and not a fleshly way.
Note he says it is “no more” I that do it, for before he was saved it was his natural way of acting. Now he is saved, however, it is unnatu  ral to act in this way, so what was true before is no longer true.
If we abandon the help of the Spirit, and seek the help of the law, then we shall find that the will of the flesh takes over, and we act contrary to God for the reasons the apostle has given in verses 7-16. When Paul declares that he did not do the sin, he does not mean to excuse himself for sinning. Rather, he is pinpointing the source of the sin, his flesh, his sinful self. We must remember that what Paul is describing is not normal Christian experience. It is only because he is describing an abnormal situation that Paul can divide himself up, so to speak, and distance himself from his flesh.

11(g)   7:21-22
The law is delightful

7:21
I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me.

I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me- the word law is used in different ways in these verses; here it simply means the principle that operates in a given set of circumstances. His experience has enabled him to find or discover something. What he discovers is that despite wishing to do good, there is evil residing in his heart waiting to operate. It is present all the time; it is not a passing feeling. We should learn from his discovery, so that we do not have the miserable experience he did.

7:22
For I delight in the law of God after the inward man:

For I delight in the law of God after the inward man- this is yet another indication that Paul is writing as a believer. The inward man is his real person, what Peter calls the “the hidden man of the heart”, 1 Peter 3:4, the one we have been calling the Real Paul. The believer delights in the principles of righteousness enshrined in the law of Moses, but that does not mean he is subject to that law as a rule of life. The apostle will show in the next chapter that grace has provided a better way to please God.

7:23
But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members.

But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind- by seeking to please God by law-keeping, he has exposed himself to danger. He has now discerned the workings of the contrary principle which is based in his body, and which uses the various members of his body to sin. The principle he delights in is the law of God, but the other law within him is hostile.
The fact that he speaks of this law being at war with him shows the seriousness of the situation. It also shows he speaks as a believer, for there is no conflict within the unbeliever, for sin holds total sway over him.
And bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members because he is trying to win the battle against evil in his own strength, Paul loses, and becomes a prisoner of war. The war is between the law of sin in his members which incites to sin, and the law of his mind, which favours good, holiness and righteousness, the characteristics of God’s law. This does not mean that the law of sin is stronger than the law of God. What it does mean is that the believer acting without the help of the Spirit is no match for sin.

1l(h)   7:24
The law is weak

7:24
O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death?

O wretched man that I am! Like those unfortunate people who are captured, taken as prisoners of war, and paraded through the streets of the victor’s capital as the trophies of his triumph, Paul was reduced to misery, when as a believer he ought to have been full of joy.
Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? He is not referring to the fact that his body is mortal, subject to death and tending to death. He means that as a prisoner he is not at liberty to please God, which for the believer is what true life is. It is a mistake, therefore, to depart from the Authorised Version and read “this body of death”.
The emphasis is on the sort of death to which sin, using his body, has brought him. It is not physical death in this context, (although it is that in other settings), but moral death. As a believer, Real Paul is miserable about the state of things to which his course of action has led him. He needs a stronger power to deliver him from sin within.

1l(i)   7:25
Grace gives the victory

7:25
I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin.

I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord- in anticipation of the next chapter he gives God thanks. Only when Jesus Christ is recognised as being Lord will the dominion or lordship of sin be defeated, and true Christian joy be known.
So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin- summarising the whole section, the apostle can affirm that he himself, the True Paul, is able to serve the law of God. intelligently, for he serves with the mind. He has not dismissed the law as being of no value, but serves its best interests by showing that it is designed, not to facilitate Christian living, but to condemn sin.
He also admits that if he abandons the help of the Spirit, and seeks to please God by law-keeping, then he will be subject to the law of sin, and that is a tragedy. The way to avoid that tragedy is detailed for us in the next chapter.

 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 

 

 

ROMANS 6

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

Section 9 Romans 6:1-23
The believer’s past and present position

Subject of Section 9
Most of the truth found in the epistles is anticipated by the Lord Jesus in His ministry, and this chapter is a case in point. He had said “And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free…whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin…If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed”, John 8:32,34,36. Romans chapter 6 explains how we may live free from the service of sin, in the freedom into which the Son of God, by His death, burial and resurrection, introduces us. By being buried in the watery grave of baptism, the believer, who has already died with Christ when he was saved, associates himself with the burial and resurrection of Christ, henceforth to live a new sort of life.

Structure of Section 9

9(a) 6:1-11 The doctrine of identification with Christ
9(b) 6:12-23 The application of the doctrine

Special note on Christian baptism
Just before He ascended back to His Father, the Lord Jesus commanded His disciples to preach and teach, and then to baptize those who believed. His words were, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” Matthew 28:19,20.
That the apostles were obedient to His command is clear from the Book of the Acts, for as soon as people believed, they baptized them. We read that on the day of Pentecost, Peter said unto them, “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost”, Acts 2:38. Note that repentance came first, indicating that those baptised were all of the age of responsibility. Note, too, that every one that repented was required to be baptized.
Because the ones addressed had been guilty of the rejection of Christ, they were required to be baptized to show the genuineness of their conversion before they received the Holy Spirit. Subsequently, the Holy Spirit is given the moment a person believes, or else the argument of the apostle Paul in Galatians 3:2 is destroyed, for he strongly implies there that the Holy Spirit is received when a person initially believes.
After the Ethiopian eunuch was saved, we read, “the eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine heart thou mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him”, Acts 8:36-38. Note he believed first, then was baptized after both he and Philip had gone down into water, showing it was not sprinkling.
After Saul of Tarsus was converted, we read that he “arose, and was baptized. And when he had received meat, he was strengthened,” Acts 9:18,19. Note Saul was baptized before he had any food, even though he had not eaten for three days. He felt that getting baptized was a matter of urgency.
When Cornelius and his household had believed the gospel and received the gift of the Spirit, Peter said, “Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we? And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord.” Acts 10:47,48. Note that they received the Holy Spirit before they were baptized.
Such was the practice followed by the apostles, and since believers are required to continue steadfastly in the apostle’s doctrine, such should be our practice today. But what are the principles behind the practice of baptism? For these we shall have to note the teaching of the chapter before us.

9(a)   6:1-15
The doctrine of identification with Christ

6:1
What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound?

What shall we say then? This expression, (or one very similar to it), occurs seven times in the epistle. The apostle wants to involve us in his line of reasoning. He is about to respond to the false teaching about the subject of sin that was current in his day.
Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound? This is the suggestion of those who were drawing a false conclusion from 5:20, where the apostle states that “where sin abounded, grace did much more abound”. Compare 3:8 where a similar argument is used by Paul’s opponents, but there in connection with sins, here in connection with the sin-tendency in man. They were saying, in effect, “Let us give way to sin’s rule, so that God’s grace may be further enhanced”. The whole idea of justification by faith alone could be misunderstood in this way, hence the need for teaching on the matter. To continue in sin is to live in a sinful way even when claiming to be a believer.

6:2
God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein?

God forbid- this is a strong expression of opposition to the idea.
How shall we- the argument does not begin with an exhortation, (that comes from verse 12 onwards, beginning with “let not”), but logical reasoning based on what believers know, which should prevent them from making the suggestion of verse 1. The apostle does not speak of inadvisability, but impossibility; not “we ought not”, but “how can we?” “We” is a pronoun of quality, “such as we, united to Christ; how can people in that position act as if they are still united to Adam?”
That are dead to sin, live any longer therein- for the believer, death to sin is a past event, which is to be worked out in the present. There are two proofs normally that a person is dead, the first being the death certificate, (corresponding to the apostle’s official statement of verse 2), and the second, the burial ceremony, (corresponding in the spiritual realm to the believer’s baptism in verse 4). We died to sin when we believed, not when we were baptized, or else salvation would be completed by the work of being baptized, and not by faith in a crucified Saviour.

6:3
Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death?

Know ye not? The apostle asks, “Are you ignorant?” Anyone who is aware of the truth of verses 3-5 will not suggest that the believer should continue in sin. As we have noted, the Lord said, “ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free”, but ignorance tends to bondage.
That so many of us- now we have a pronoun of quantity, and the number of persons baptized is the number baptized into Jesus Christ; the act has the same significance for all believers. There might be a suggestion here that those who said believers could continue in sin were not baptized.
As were baptized into Jesus Christ- baptism signifies publicly that we have moved, (when we believed), into the company of which Jesus Christ is the head, and we wish to work that position out in practice. No longer do we wish to be thought of as those who are in Adam. The apostle has already dealt with the headship of Christ and Adam in chapter 5:12-21.
Baptism is also an act of public submission to Christ, in loyalty and commitment, a fact illustrated by the recognition of Moses as the one who had brought the people through the Red Sea, for they were “baptized unto Moses”, 1 Corinthians 10:2, recognising him as leader.
Baptized into his death- we cannot be subject to Christ without the truth of His death. So we are baptized into Him by being baptized into His death. From verse 4 we see that by death is meant Christ’s state of death, not His act of dying. A person is buried because he is dead; he does not die at the burial ceremony.

6:4
Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life.

Therefore we are buried with him- this is the first conclusion which shows we cannot continue in sin, for buried persons are not able to continue as they did before. We are buried in identification with Him in His burial, with our former life past and gone.
By baptism into death- when Israel passed through the Red Sea with the waters heaped up on either side, it was as if they were in a grave, Exodus 14:22. Christian baptism puts us publicly where we are already ideally in the sight of God, and prepares us practically to walk in a new way.
That like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father- “that” means “in order that”, for our baptism has a purpose; it is not just a negative burial out of sight, but the necessary preparation for re-emergence. There is a direct correspondence between Christ’s emergence from the grave, and ours, but this does not appear to be the case in verse 4, but becomes evident in verse 5. The Father’s glory demanded that such a person as Christ should be raised, He having satisfied the Father in life and death.
We also should walk in newness of life- note the lack of a parallel expression regarding us, for the glory of the Father demanded that we remain in the grave if our life as sinners was in view. For us there needs to be a new sort of life, a life which has the newness of the new man, (a man in character like Christ) about it, see Ephesians 4:20-24; Colossians 3:9-11. The “also” links “buried with him” with “walk in newness of life”. It is not that “we also, (as well as Christ), walk in newness of life”, for He did not need to walk in a different sort of way. The apostle writes “should walk” not in sense of “ought to walk”, but raised in order that it may happen.

6:5
For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection:

For- now comes the explanation of the correspondence between Christ and the believer mentioned in verse 4.
If we have been planted together in the likeness of his death- we are publicly conjoined with Christ in His state of death in the grave. At the moment we are immersed in the water of baptism, we are like He was when in the sepulchre. But the likeness has a spiritual side, for His life on earth was over, and our old life on earth is over, too.
We shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection- some would limit this to the future resurrection, but this robs the passage of much of its present force. The apostle is not dealing with physical resurrection in this passage. Just as the physical position of being in water had the spiritual counterpart of being buried with Christ, so physically coming out of the water has its counterpart of being raised with Christ. The apostle views us as newly emerged from the water, with a new life before us, hence the “shall be”. So it is not “shall be in the future”, but “shall be from the point of baptism onwards”.

6:6
Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin.

Knowing this- those who have been baptized have done so because they have got to know something. We are baptized in the knowledge that our old man is crucified with Christ. According to this, persons should be instructed in the principles given in these verses before they are baptized.
That our old man is crucified with him- the old man is the pre-conversion self considered as to its link with Adam. The new man is the post-conversion self considered as to its link with Christ. When the Romans wished to publicly demonstrate that a criminal was not acceptable in their society, they crucified him. So God has declared publicly that our sinful self is not fit for the society of heaven, by associating it with Christ when He was crucified. “Crucified with” means co-crucified, crucified in company with, for we were in the mind of God when Christ was on the cross. In this way the believer may say with the apostle, “I am crucified with Christ”, Galatians 2:20.
Not only did we renounce the old man in repentance, but we embraced the new man in faith. If the old man is the likeness to Adam that marked us because we had links with him, the new man is likeness to Christ now that we are linked to Him by association with His death, burial, and resurrection. This emphasises the great change that comes about when a person is converted. Instead of living as Adam lived after he sinned, the believer begins to “walk, even as he walked”, that is, to live like Christ, 1 John 2:6.
That the body of sin might be destroyed- that is, in order that the body of sin may be made of no effect. The body of sin is our body considered as the headquarters of the sin-principle within us. As far as God is concerned, just as a criminal’s body was rendered powerless by the process of crucifixion so that he was no longer able to engage in a life of crime, so our body, (that sin used as the base of its operations), has been put out of action. This is the ideal situation, when things are considered from God’s side, whereas in our everyday practice we are not to let sin reign in our mortal body, verse 12, so we are not yet delivered finally from sin. It is not the body itself that is made of no effect, but the body as the instrument that the sin-principle uses. The Christian’s body can be presented to God as a living sacrifice, 12:1, so it is not in itself evil.
That henceforth- that is, no longer, from the point of baptism onwards We should resolve that the principles at work in our baptism should constantly be at work in our lives.
We should not serve sin- the mastery of sin has been broken at the cross, for sin can only dominate living people and we have been crucified. By this means the Son makes free indeed, (that is, free to the very core of our being), John 8:36.

6:7
For he that is dead is freed from sin.

For- the reason for freedom from sin, as verse 6 had been the foundation of freedom.
He that is dead is freed from sin- whilst it is true that dead persons are free from the tendency to sin, this is not the point here. The word for freed used here means justified; freed from obligation. The idea is that those who are dead because they have been crucified with Christ have been justly freed from the obligation to obey the dictates of sin within. Christ has borne the liability which our sin placed upon us. The expression does not mean that we are freed from sin by the removal of that sinful nature, for it is not until the resurrection morning that we shall be able to say, “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law.” 1 Corinthians 15:55,56.

6:8
Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him:

Now if we be dead with Christ- the believer is associated with the man who for a short while hung dead on a cross, but was then buried.
We believe we shall also live with him- the apostle might very well have simply made an exact parallel by writing “if we be dead with Christ, we shall live with Him”. However, he inserts “we believe.” If we died with Christ, then we are believers, resting in what His crucifixion achieved, for only such are crucified with Christ. But this faith is not limited to things that are past, but lays hold of that which is future, which in this case is life in association with a risen Christ. Again, the apostle is looking at the believer newly emerged from the waters of baptism. We live with Him from that point on. The mention of believing also reminds us that the Christian life is a life of faith.

6:9
Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him.

Knowing that- here is a third word for knowledge, meaning perception. The believer’s faith is based on the perception of the truth that Christ is risen to die no more.
Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more- unlike Lazarus, for instance, Christ shall never die again, for the reason the apostle now gives.
Death hath no more dominion over him- it is indeed true that Christ laid down His life of Himself, but it is also true that, because He undertook to be made sin, He accepted that this involved death having Him in its power for a short time. His resurrection is proof, however, that death’s power is broken, both for Him, and also for His people in association with Him.

6:10
For in that he died, he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God.

For in that he died, he died unto sin once- the first reason the apostle cites to establish that death no longer dominates Christ is the fact that His death unto or in relation to sin was once-for-all in character. What He did by going into death was fully effective, and needs no repetition.
But in that he liveth, he liveth unto God- the second reason is found in the fact that He now lives only in relation to God, having nothing to do with the sin-question any more. Death can only dominate in connection with sin.

6:11
Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Likewise reckon ye also yourselves- there is perhaps the implication in the word “reckon” that Christ’s death in relation to sin was the result, on His part, of careful reckoning of the consequences. So likewise, the believer is to seriously reckon with the consequences. Reckon means to make a logical and reasoned calculation.
To be dead indeed unto sin- dead, that is, in reality, (indeed), not simply in theory. We must make the practical application to ourselves of the death of Christ to sin.
But alive unto God- as Christ is alive unto God, the matter of sin forever settled, so we should act on that fact, for we are identified with Him.
Through Jesus Christ our Lord- only because of Christ’s work can we be dead to sin, and only because of His resurrection can we be alive to God, so all depends on Him. The apostle can write “our Lord”, for we have exchanged the lordship of sin for the lordship of Jesus Christ.

9(b)   6:12-23
The application of the doctrine of identification with Christ

6:12
Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof.

Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body- because the dominion of sin has been broken by the death and resurrection of Christ, there is no reason why we should submit to its dictatorship. We are dead to sin as far as God is concerned, verse 2; the body of sin has been destroyed, verse 6; we are legally free from obligation to sin, verse 7; and Christ has once-for-all died in relation to sin, verse 10, and we are identified with Him. These are the reasons why sin need no longer be on the throne of the believer’s heart, as before it was, 5:21. The mortal body is a body still liable to death; a reminder from the apostle that we are not yet delivered from indwelling sin, for that awaits our bodily resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:56. A warning, too, to be on our guard.
That ye should obey it in the lusts thereof- the reign of sin is expressed by the lusts or strong evil desires which it enables men to gratify. We allow sin to reign when we obey its dictates.

6:13
Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God.

Neither yield ye your members- the apostle now concentrates on the varied members of the body which can assist sin in its attempts at domination; we are not to yield to their pressure.
As instruments of unrighteousness unto sin- connect “unto sin” with “yield”; we are not to present our members to be used in relation to sin, for that would be to use them for unrighteous ends.
But yield yourselves unto God- not now the individual members of the body, but the whole person, spirit, soul and body, is to be yielded to God as Christ is, verse 10.
As those that are alive from the dead- in line with the truth that we are risen with Christ. This is the practical outworking of the reckoning of verse 11, translating theory into practice.
And your members as instruments of righteousness unto God- having dealt with the person as a whole, he now gives the parallel to the yielding of individual members unto sin, which results in unrighteousness.

6:14
For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but under grace.

For sin shall not have dominion over you- “shall” meaning “from this point onwards”, if the truths of previous verses are heeded and practised.
For ye are not under the law, but under grace- this is the reason why sin will not dominate, for grace brings the death, burial and resurrection of Christ to bear upon our persons, and gives us the resources to live victoriously for God. Law, on the other hand, only gives sin an opportunity to assert itself, as chapter seven will show. Compare also 5:20. This verse introduces the idea of law not being able to enable us to overcome sin. From 6:15 to the end of chapter 7 the apostle deals with the false idea of some that the Christian life should be governed by the law of Moses. There were, and are, those who feel that unless the believer is subject to rules and regulations of a legal nature, he will give way to licentiousness, which is the opposite of legality. But the Christian life is marked by liberty, and that liberty is expressed by subjection to the will of God.
The parable of the prodigal son illustrates three possible states: licence, (the prodigal in the far country), legality, (the elder son working in the field, and not transgressing his father’s commandment), and liberty, (the restored prodigal in the father’s house), see Luke 15:11-32. The power to live a life of liberty is the Spirit of God, but before he can enlarge in chapter 8 on the important theme of the indwelling Spirit, the apostle deals in chapter 7 with the believer’s relationship to the law of Moses. In verses 15 to 23 of chapter 6 however, he shows that a life lived in the good of all that grace has brought us into, will not lapse into sinfulness because there are strong incentives to do otherwise.
Note the way the passage builds up to a climax:
Obey, verse 16.
Obedience unto righteousness, verse 16.
Servants of righteousness, verse 18.
Servants to righteousness unto holiness, verse 19.
Servants to God…fruit unto holiness…the end everlasting life, verse 22.

6:15
What then? shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace? God forbid.

What then? Shall we sin- in verse 1 the suggestion was to continue in a manner of life that obeyed the dictates of the sinful tendency within our hearts. Here the suggestion is of continuing to commit sins because we think grace delivers from the consequences. Both ideas are met with “God forbid”, but whereas the first is answered by the doctrine of the crucifixion, burial and resurrection of Christ, the second is met by an appeal to our Christian knowledge as to what is becoming conduct for a true believer, who is a servant of God.
Because we are not under the law, but under grace. God forbid- does freedom from the law mean freedom to sin? The apostle has already hinted in verse 14 that grace is a superior force than law, for it unlocks the power available in the resurrection of Christ. The next verse will show why we should not sin.

6:16
Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?

Know ye not- the same word as verse 9, meaning perception, insight. He expresses surprise that as believers they did not know.
That to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey- being a servant and obeying are not separable. A servant is obedient by definition. The question is, which master is he obeying?
Whether of sin unto death- the pre-conversion condition was one of slavery to sin, expressed in obedience to its commands.
Or of obedience unto righteousness- the apostle combines the two things that were true of our Head in 5:18,19, the one act of righteousness, and the obedience of the One. The believer is to display the same characteristics that his Head does. So who we yield to determines who is our master in practice.

6:17
But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered you.

But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin- the thankfulness of the apostle is most easily connected with what follows, he is thankful that they have obeyed from the heart, not that they were slaves.
But ye have obeyed from the heart- this is the secret of a life of service to God, to obey His truth from the heart, that is, willingly and fervently. “Keep thy heart with all diligence; for out of it are the issues of life.” Proverbs 4:23.
That form of doctrine which was delivered you- the truths expressed in the gospel are not just for initial salvation, but ongoing, being the terms on which we are to serve God. “If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free”, John 8:32. The brass for the pillars at the front of Solomon’s temple took the shape of the mould into which it was poured, 1 Kings 7:41,46, so we should be moulded by the truth.

6:18
Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness.

Being then made free from sin- when we believe, the truth as to Christ, His person and work, is applied savingly to our hearts by God. In this way the Son makes us free indeed, John 8:36.
Ye became the servants of righteousness- the same act that freed from sin, made us servants committed to righteousness, because of our obedience to the truth of the gospel, the obedience of faith, Romans 16:26. There is no middle ground, such as being delivered from sin, but made servants to the law.

6:19
I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh: for as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness.

I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh- the apostle changes from general principles to more detailed illustration. He is being more specific because he knows that the sinful tendencies of the flesh are ready to defeat us.
For as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness- each part of our person, before conversion, was surrendered to sin, resulting in uncleanness. As the Lord Jesus said, “For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies: These are the things which defile a man”, Matthew 15:19,20.
And to iniquity unto iniquity- the sinner is committed to the principle of lawlessness, (for the carnal mind is not subject to the law of God, 8:7), and that commitment results in lawless deeds. To yield to the principle of iniquity in the flesh, (“to iniquity”), will result in the practice of iniquity, (“unto iniquity”).
Even so now- let there be a correspondingly total surrender now that you are a believer.
Yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness- the outworking of righteous principles will result in holy practice, because righteousness, which is conformity to the nature of God, teaches us what to avoid and what to engage in. Holiness is separation to what is of God. Commitment to righteousness and holiness will mean lawlessness is renounced and uncleanness is rejected. See Mark 9:43-50 for truth spoken by the Lord Jesus concerning particular members of the body, and the way in which we may misuse them.

6:20
For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness.

For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness- before conversion, there was no relationship with righteousness at all, for “there is none righteous, no, not one”. Again the apostle emphasises that a life of sin, and a life of righteousness are totally distinct in principle; so we should not be tempted to mix them in practice. “Free from righteousness” also has the idea of the sinner being glad to be clear of the demands of righteousness, an attitude which should be foreign to the believer.

6:21
What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed? for the end of those things is death.

What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed? By fruit the apostle means “worthwhile result”. There is no glory for God in a life of sin. The believer shows his change of outlook by being disgusted at what he did before.
For the end of those things is death- the prospect before one who lives in sin is one of death, not life. But the believer has life in view. It is sadly true, however, that the believer may engage in pre-conversion sins, a lapse into moral death as 8:13 will explain.

6:22
But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.

But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God- the apostle now returns to the basic alternatives he spoke of in verse 16, having enlarged on their outworking in verses 17-21.
Ye have your fruit unto holiness- in contrast to a Christ-less life which is lived in shameful unholiness. They can be said to “have” this fruit in the present, so a life lived apart from the law of Moses does produce results in holiness. The apostle says “your fruit”, as if he expects us to value it, and also because no-one else can produce it for us.
And the end everlasting life- the result of actively being servants to God is that we gain increasing insights into who our God is, for everlasting life enables us to get to know the only true God, John 17:3. The believer has eternal life from the start of his spiritual career, but the end or goal of that career is to constantly gain fresh appreciation of God, and this is possible because having eternal life enables us to get to know God.

6:23
For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.

For the wages of sin is death- the word used for wages originally meant “money paid to soldiers”. Sinners are at war with God, 8:7, and they are paid wages which reflect that, and which represent their just deserts, for death is the result of having a sinful nature. As the apostle has already said, “death by sin”, 5:12.
But the gift of God is eternal life- whilst this may be connected with the initial gift of eternal life, in context it relates to the gracious way in which God repays service to Himself by granting fresh appreciations of His glories, hence the word “for”, indicating an explanation of the previous verse.
Note that this is not called wages, for all that God gives is out of His gracious heart towards us; even service rendered to Him does not put Him under obligation to us. As the Lord Jesus said, “So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are unprofitable servants: we have done that which was our duty to do.” Luke 17:10.
Through Jesus Christ our Lord- all the enabling to serve God comes through Him, whether by His death and resurrection, His example of obedient service, or His present ministry of applying the truth to our souls. Grace and truth came, (and are maintained still), by Jesus Christ, so we do not need the law to enable us to please God, John 1:17.

ROMANS 5:12-21

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

We now begin a study of that section of the Epistle to the Romans which runs from chapter 5 verse 12 to the end of chapter 8, which deals not so much with what we have done, (the word “sins” is only found once from 5:12-8:39), but what we are. In other words, the criminal, not the crimes he has committed. Now that his sins have been forgiven, what is a believer’s relationship with God? What of the nature which caused him to sin before he was saved? By what power is the Christian life lived? And is the security of the believer assured? These questions, and others besides, are answered in the next sections of the epistle.

It might be found helpful to read the summary sections first, to get an idea of the thought-flow of these dificult and complicated verses.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 5, VERSES 12 TO 21 

5:12  Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned:

5:13  (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law.

5:14  Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come.

5:15  But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.

5:16  And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgement was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification.

5:17  For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.)

5:18  Therefore as by the offence of one judgement came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.

5:19  For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.

5:20  Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound:

5:21  That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.

Suject of Section 8

The apostle begins this fresh section of the epistle in which he deals with what we are by nature, by tracing that nature to Adam. By ‘nature’ is meant those essential features which combine to make a thing what it is. Through the sin and disobedience of the first man, who is the federal head of men as sinners, terrible consequences were passed on to all, which could only be remedied by the death of the Lord Jesus Christ, who becomes the head of those who believe. The teaching of the previous section has prepared the way for what is presented to us now. The apostle assumes we accept the testimony of the early chapters of the Book of Genesis, with its record of the formation of the first man, Adam, his disobedience and fall, and the descent of all mankind from him in a state of sin.

Section 8 Romans 5:12-21

Christ and Adam compared and contrasted
The whole of the purpose of God for mankind centres on the fact that His Son became man, and as such is the second man, the last Adam. He came to “restore that which he took not away”, Psalm 69:4, or, in other words, came to remedy the loss and damage that Adam had brought upon men by his sin.

Structure of Section 8
The passage is very complex, but may be clearer if we note its structure in the following form, where the numbers represent the verses of the section:-

12 [(13-14) 15-17] 18-21

 In other words, the main subject is in verses 12 and 18-21, and verses 13-17 form a parenthesis. Inside this parenthesis there is another, consisting of verses 13 and 14.

8(a) 5:12 Entrance of sin and its consequence
8(b) 5:13-14 Existence of sin before the law-age
8(c) 5:15  Effect of sin and God’s attitude
8(d) 5:16,17 Ending of death’s reign
8(e) 5:18 Extending of a gift to all
8(f) 5:19 Experience of justification by many
8(g) 5:20 Enhancement of sin by the law
8(h) 5:21 Ending of sin’s reign

Looking generally at the passage, we see that verse 12 introduces us to sin and death, verses 13 and 14 show that death is as a result of the sinful nature within, and not normally because of sins committed, verses 15 to 17 deal with death, and verses 18-21 with sin.

8(a) The entrance of sin and its consequence

5:12  Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned: 

Wherefore – a logical connection. The word “therefore” introduces a logical consequence, but verses 12-21 of this chapter are not a logical consequence of the preceding chapters, but they do answer the questions that those chapters might raise, and hence have a logical connection. It is important to notice that the counterpart of “wherefore as” in this verse is the “therefore as” of verse 18, hence the parenthesis of verses 13-17 is required by the grammar of the passage.
As by one man- a reference to Adam, the first man, and the federal head of the human race as sinners. “God… hath made of one blood all nations of men…” Acts 17:26, so we are all descended from this one man. There are not many races on the earth, for all have common descent from Adam and Eve his wife.
Sin- the principle of revolt against God, expressed in disobedience.
Entered into the world- sin existed in Satan before he introduced it into the world of men by means of Adam’s trangression. Adam was the door by which we perish, Christ is the door by which we are saved, John 10:9. Sin found an entrance into Adam’s heart, and through him to the rest of the world of men, for he passed on his nature to his children. The man is singled out, even though the woman sinned first, for it is by the man that the nature is passed on to the children.
And death by sin- physical death is a direct consequence of Adam’s fall. He was warned by God that death would come if he sinned, but he disobeyed God’s commandment and reaped the consequences. As a result, his nature became that of a sinful creature, and he passed on that nature to us all. As a consequence, we too are fallen and sinful, and face certain death, but in the mercy of God we are allowed a period to repent. 
And so death passed upon all men
because death is the penalty for having a sinful nature, (“the wages of sin is death” 6:23), and that sinful nature is shared by all in the world because of their link with Adam the sinner. 
For that all have sinned
“for that” means, “on the basis of the fact that”. The fact that the apostle can say, looking back through time, whether during the law-age or before, “all have sinned”, is the basis of the logical conclusion that what Adam did has affected us all, and sin has in fact entered into the whole of the world of men. 

Summary
The sin and death which are in the world are the result of the sin of Adam the first man, who has passed on his sinful nature to us all.

8(b) The existence of sin before the law-age

5:13  (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law.  

(For until the law sin was in the world- the principle of revolt against the rule of God that sin represents was in the world up until the formal giving of the law to Israel at Sinai.
But sin is not imputed when there is no law- the word translated imputed is only found here and Philemon 18, (“put that on mine account”). It means more than simply thinking of someone in a certain way, (which is the usual meaning of ‘impute’ in the New Testament), but goes further and involves putting something down in an account book as needing to be paid for. So whilst God did not overlook the fact that during the period from Adam to Moses men had sin within, He did not reckon it against them as needing to be paid for by instant death.

5:14  Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come.  

Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses- despite the foregoing, men still died in the period between Adam’s sin and Moses’ lawgiving. This proves that death is the consequence of having a sinful nature, and not the consequence of sinning. Only in extreme circumstances are men struck down in death by God because they have committed a particular sin; it is not the general rule.
Even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression- that is, those who had not gone against God’s will as expressed in a known law. Adam, like Israel, was formally given God’s law. The law God gave to Adam was “thou shalt not eat of it”, and the known penalty for transgression was “thou shalt surely die”, Genesis 2:7. It is said of Israel, “they like Adam have transgressed the covenant”, Hosea 6:7 margin. So both Adam and men under the law of Moses were given a commandment with a known penalty. Men in between Adam and Sinai were not in this situation, and therefore the fact that death reigned over them, (that is, was on the throne in their lives), was due to their nature from Adam, not their sinning like Adam.
Who is the figure of Him that was to come- the apostle rounds off this parenthesis by bringing together the two men that are to be compared and contrasted, Christ and Adam. Certain features about Adam in his official position as federal head of the human race provide both a comparison and a contrast with Christ the head of the new creation. 

Summary
That death has passed upon all men because of the act of another is proved by the fact that men died even though they had not transgressed a law they knew about. In His mercy, God promised the seed of the woman immediately sin had entered into the world. 

8(c) The effect of sin and God’s attitude

Key phrases
The offence of one…the gift in grace which is of one man. 

Note the formula in verses 15,16 and 17- “but not as…so also…for if…much more”. Note too that in verses 13-17 and verse 19, the contrast is between one and many, emphasising the greatness of the problem to be addressed, and the greatness of God’s remedy, whereas in verses 12 and 18, it is between one and all, emphasising the universality of the problem, and the universality of the opportunity for benefitting by the remedy.  

5:15  But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.  

But not as the offence, so also is the free gift- these words serve the dual purpose of introducing both a comparison and a contrast beteen Adam and Christ, as would be suggested by the word figure in verse 14. Both are heads of a race of people, both performed an act which affected those people, and both pass on their characteristics to the people. But the contrast is marked, for Adam brought in sin, death, and God’s judgement, whereas Christ brings in righteousness, life, and justification. By ‘the offence’ means a trespass, a false step. Adam’s false move has had devastating and universal consequences because of the attitude of heart which lay behind the act. The apostle assumes we accept the record of Genesis 3.  The free gift is God’s  gift in grace, freely bestowed. The words offence and gift are the key to the verse. 
For if through the offence of one many be dead
the long list of men that have died physically down the centuries is directly attributable to the trespass of a single man at the beginning.
Much more- despite the seemingly insurmountable problem, God has overcome it, not by revoking the command which brought the death, but by introducing something far higher and grander.
The grace of God- God’s answer is not further condemnation, John 3:17; Luke 9:56, but the display of grace, unmerited favour to a fallen race. The condemnation of sinners is a righteous necessity, but God has no obligation to bless, yet chooses to do so.
And the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ
 the word “gift” means an act of giving; the word “by ” is literally “in”, speaking of the character of the giving; the second use of the word “by” indicates the personal responsibility placed upon Jesus Christ to deal with the matter of the sin of man.  The grace of God is expressed in the person of Christ, the Last Adam. This contrasts with the personal responsibility of Adam for his offence (the offence of one) and its consequences.
Hath abounded unto many
God delights to overflow in grace, and he does this towards the same number, “the many”, that are affected by affected by Adam’s offence.  The offence of one man brought many into death, but the grace of God which is channelled hrough the one man Jesus Christ flows forth towards that same number, despite the fact that they are many.

Summary
The offence of one man, Adam, has resulted in the death of the many in the world, but the superabounding grace of God in Christ is expressed to that same number.

8(d) The ending of death’s reign

Key phrases
Death reigned through (the agency of) one…reign in life through (the agency of) one. 

5:16  And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgement was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification.  

And not as it was by one that sinned- the emphasis is now on the one person, rather than the one act of offending.
So is the gift
that spoken of in verse 15, and defined in verse 17 as the gift of righteousness. The phrase “and not” emphasizes that the gift is of a different character to the offence whose effects have been passed on to us, Adam’s gift was deadly; Christ’s is life-giving. The phrase “so is”, on the other hand, emphasizes that there is a comparison between what the two men did.
For the judgement was by one- by is “ek” meaning “out of”, indicating the source. Opinions differ whether the word ‘one’ refers to one man, Adam, or one offence. The comparison with many offences would suggest the latter, although the many offences are committed by many. The point is that there is a great obstacle to be overcome, since one sin has had such ruinous effects, yet there has been a multitude of people since who have committed a multitude of sins, which makes the situation much worse. 
Unto condemnation
the word used here means ” a verdict pronounced with punishment following” a stronger word than is usually used, indicating the gravity of the situation. God’s verdict (“judgement”) went against man, and condemnation in the form of physical death was the result. 
But the free gift
the apostle now reverts back to his original word for gift used in verse 15, grace-gift, indicating how the obstacle of so many sins, (whose presence proves that man is under condemnation), is dealt with. Only grace can do this; the law is powerless, as 8:3 will show. 
Is of many offences
again “of” means “out of”, indicating the source. Just as the one sin of Adam was the reason why condemnation came, so in the wisdom of God, He has seen the many offences of Adam’s descendants as an opportunity for acting in grace, to His own glory. So the free gift is as a result of Adam’s sin, and its need to be remedied. This truth was misapplied by Paul’s opponents in 6:1.
Unto justification- “unto” means “with a view to”, for not all come into the good of what God is prepared to do. Not only does God justify in the sense of reckoning righteous, but in the context here justification means the lifting of the condemnation of death, giving the authority to reign in life. In this way the end of verse 16 prepares the way for the truth of verse 17.

5:17  For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.)

For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one- the offence of Adam brought death upon men as a tyrant ruling their lives. There is no other cause for death’s reign, for “by one” is repeated to reinforce the point.
Much more- again there is the counteracting of Adam’s fall, but also further blessing. See verse 20, “where sin abounded, grace did much more abound”. 
They which receive abundance of grace
the grace of God mentioned in verse 15, is available. Note the apostle limits it to “they which receive”, not the “many” in general; in other words, believers, not men generally.
And of the gift of righteousness- the gift consisting of righteousness.
Shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ)- instead of merely overthrowing the tyrant death, God enables the believer to reign, but only by the agency and strength of Jesus Christ. Note the “shall”, the full realisation of reigning in life is reserved for the future, although to be anticipated now, as detailed in chapter 6.  

Summary
By the agency of one man, Adam, death reigned over his race, but by the agency of another man, Jesus Christ, God’s grace ensures that those who receive His gift of righteousness reign in life, both now and in the future. And just as the one offence of one man was the starting point of the condemnation, so the many offences of many men has been viewed by God as the starting-point of a process which results in the condemnation being removed.  

8(e) The extending of a gift to all

Key phrases
Judgement came upon all…free gift came upon all. 

5:18  Therefore as by the offence of one judgement came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.  

Therefore as- means “so then”, the counterpart to the “wherefore as” of verse 12. The intervening verses have cleared the way for the truths of verses 18 and 19, and the apostle is now free to take the argument forward.
By the offence of one
the spotlight is again on two federal heads, Adam and Christ. Here, Adam is in view. 
Judgement came upon all men to condemnation
the word judgement has been supplied by the Authorised Version from verse 16 to give the sense. The sentence of the Judge went against Adam and his race. 
Even so
there is a straight comparison now, instead of the “as…much more” of the previous verses.
By the righteousness of one
the one supreme act of righteousness which Christ accomplished on the cross. Not His personal righteousness, for the meaning is fixed by the word used. The act of Adam in making a false step in relation to the will of God, is directly contrasted with the act of Christ when He fulfilled the will of God at the cross.  The Lord Jesus was not dealing with sin during His life, or else He would have been forsaken of God then as well.  It was only during the hours of darkness upon the cross that He was forsaken by His God. 
The free gift came upon all men
the words “free gift” are supplied from verse 16. Upon means “towards”- just as the condemnation came towards all, so does the gift. 
Unto justification of life
with a view to a cancellation of the condemnation, negatively, and the introduction into life in Christ, positively. Life in Christ is the theme of chapters 6 and 8. 

Summary
There is a correspondence between the consequence of Adam’s act, and that of Christ. The one was an offence which brought condemnation, the other was an act of righteousness which brings justification.

8(g) The experience of justification by many

Key phrases
One man’s disobedience….obedience of one. 

5:19  For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.  

For as- a more precise comparison even than the “as…even so” of verse 18, representing a refinement of the reasoning, which finds its climax in this verse, with its doctrine of the nature of men in Adam and men in Christ. The question might well be asked, How does verse 19 advance the argument, since it is so similar to verse 18? The answer is two-fold. First, the apostle now speaks of man by their constitution, made sinners and made righteous. Second, he implies how the state of being righteous is attained, for the disobedience of Adam may be contrasted not only with the obedience of Christ, but by inference with the obedience of faith.
By one man’s disobedience- the word is made up of two words, aside, and hear, giving the idea of refusal to hear. Adam had heard the command of God, but chose to “turn a deaf ear”.
Many were made sinners- made means “constituted”, the word being most often used of appointment to a position. The position appointed to men in Adam is that of being a sinner.
So by the obedience of one- Christ’s obedience to God even to the extent and extremity of the cross is in view, Philippians 2:8. Adam simply had to refrain from eating of the tree of knowledge, Christ had a heavy and sorrowful task before Him, even suffering on a tree, Acts 5:30, but did not waver in His obedience.
Shall many be made righteous- here the righteousness is based on the obedience of Christ, to preserve the contrast with Adam, whereas previously in the epistle the apostle has shown that it is by the obedience of our faith that righteousness is imputed to us.  

Summary
Adam’s disobedience resulted in man being constituted a sinner, whereas the obedience of Christ in going to the cross to deal with sin in obedience to His Father, has brought a state of righteousness to those who are linked to Him by the obedience of faith. 

 8(h) The enhancement of sin by the law

Having prepared the ground for a consideration of the believer’s life in Christ as detailed in chapters 6 and 8, the apostle now prepares for chapter 7, with its consideration of the believer in relation to the law of Moses.

5:20  Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound:

Moreover the law entered-  the law of Moses came onto the scene as a side-issue, “came side-ways in”. This shows that Adam was not put under law as the nation of Israel was at Sinai, as some teach.
That the offence might abound- not in the sense that the number of sins might be increased, but that they might be shown in their true light, so that by a formal giving of the law what was wrong might be highlighted. By this means the initial offence of Adam, verse 15, was exposed in the offences of his race, verse 16.
But where sin abounded- as the law showed up its evil. The apostle reverts to the more general term sin, rather than ‘offence’ and transgression’, in preparation for the next chapters. 
Grace did much more abound
the free favour of God is great enough to deal with all the offences, and to bring in positive things as well. Compare the “much more” of the reasoning of verses 15 and 17. 

8(i) The ending of sin’s reign

5:21  That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.

That- this means “in order that”, for the superabundance of grace has a purpose.
As sin hath reigned unto  death- the preposition “unto”, is literally “in”, and when it does not denote physical location, it speaks of either power or character, the context deciding. Here the power behind the throne during the reign of sin, is said to be death. Death made sin’s reign a tyranny. Cf. Hebrews 2:15.
Even so might grace reign- grace so abounds that it dominates the scene, sweeps sin off its throne, and robs death of its power over the believer.
Through righteousness- sin reigned in death, whereas grace reigns through righteousness. There is not, then, an exact parallel in the two ideas. God does not simply restore man to innocence, but to a position consistent with righteousness. So grace reigns on a righteous basis, in contrast to the reign of sin which was on the basis of the unrighteous act of Adam.
Unto eternal life- grace superabounds so that not only is death defeated, but eternal life, the life of God, is imparted, not the life of Adam regained.
By Jesus Christ our Lord- He is the direct means by which grace reigns and eternal life is imparted. This full title is fitting now that He has triumphed through the work of the cross, and overthrown the reign of sin. How believers enter into that triumph is the theme of the next three chapters.

 
 
 
 
 

 

 

 

ROMANS 4

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

The apostle now proceeds to illustrate the principles he has just now been stating at the end of chapter three.

Structure of the chapter

6(d)

4:1-5

The boasting of the natural man excluded

6(e)

4:6-8

The blessedness of the forgiven man explained

6(f)

4:9-12

The blessing for any man ensured

6(g)

4:13-22

The behaviour of the believing man examined

6(h)

4:23-25

The belief in the Risen Man expected


Special note on Abraham
It might be helpful, (since the apostle is going to use the experience of Abraham to illustrate his case), to list the events in Abraham’s life that are singled out for mention by New Testament writers.

1. The God of glory appears to Abram in Ur, Acts 7:2, and he responds in faith, Hebrews 11:8.

2. He reaches Canaan and lives there in faith, Genesis 12:5, Hebrews 11:9.

3. God promises him a son, and Abraham believes God, Genesis 15:5,6; Romans 4:3, Galatians 3:6.

4. Abraham listens to Sarah’s suggestion, and fathers a son, Ishmael, by Hagar, Genesis 16:2,15.

5. Thirteen silent years pass, Genesis 16:16; 17:1.

6. God promises Abraham that he will be the father of many nations, Genesis 17:4. His name is changed from Abram, meaning “exalted father” to Abraham, “father of a multitude”, in remembrance of this promise, Genesis 17:5, Romans 4:17.

7. Abraham and Sarah are both strengthened in faith, and despite their old age Isaac is born, Romans 4:19-21, Hebrews 11:11.

8. Abraham offers Isaac on Moriah, as an act of faith, Hebrews 11:17; obedience, Genesis 22:18; and righteousness, James 2:21-24.

Special note on circumcision
Considered literally and physically, circumcision was an operation performed on male children. God required this to be done on the eighth day of their lives in normal circumstances, for He, as Creator, had so made us that it is on that day we are least likely to bleed to death.

This operation is said to have some medical advantages, but the main point about circumcision is its spiritual significance. Because it was a procedure where the flesh was cut round, (hence the “circum”), and then cut off, (hence the “cision”), it became a sign of being cut off from others and separated off or sanctified to God. We may think of it in the following ways, as the doctrine develops in the Scriptures:

1. Circumcision and Abraham
After he had believed God and been reckoned righteous as a result, Abraham was commanded by God to be circumcised, even though he was an old man. He obeyed God, and circumcision became for him a seal or confirmation of the faith he already had, Romans 4:11.

2. Circumcision and Ishmael
At the same time, God required Abraham to circumcise his son Ishmael, so that he had a mark on his body signifying that God’s covenant was with Abraham, Genesis 17:26.

3. Circumcision and Isaac
When Isaac was born Abraham circumcised him on the eighth day, and he was thereby marked out as Abraham’s true seed, Genesis 21:4.

4. Circumcision and Moses
The rite of circumcision seems to have lapsed after Israel went into Egypt, for when Moses was returning from the desert of Midian it was found that his two sons were not circumcised. The account is in Exodus 4:18-20; 24-26.

When the law was given at Sinai, circumcision was required, as Leviticus 12:3 informs us. This is why the Lord Jesus, when referring to circumcision, said “Moses therefore gave unto you circumcision; (not because it is of Moses, but of the fathers:) and ye on the sabbath day circumcise a man. If a man on the sabbath day receive circumcision, that the law of Moses should not be broken; are ye angry at me, because I have made a man every whit whole on the sabbath day?” John 7:22,23. His point was that if a boy was born on a Friday, they would have no problem in circumcising him on the sabbath day, for that was eight days after he was born. Why then should they complain if He healed a man on the sabbath?

When a Hebrew parent circumcised a male child, there was a physical aspect, and a moral one. The physical aspect was that he now bore the mark of an Israelite on him. He was now of The Circumcision, the nation of Israel. But the moral side was that he was now committed to keeping the law of Moses. So important were these two aspects, that God sanctioned the work of circumcising on the day of rest, if the child had been born eight days before. After all, He who controls the timing of everything, even the birth of children, did not ordain that no Hebrew son should be born on a Friday.

Now no one was angry at a Hebrew parent who did this. Nor did they seek to kill him. Rather, they would applaud that he had kept the law. All this being the case, and they felt free to “break” the sabbath in this God-appointed way, then surely the Lord Jesus should not be persecuted for making a man entirely whole, and not merely ceremonially whole, on the sabbath.

For the healing of the impotent man did make him entirely whole. He was healed as to the body, so that he was able to rise at Christ’s bidding. He was healed as to the soul, for the misery of the last thirty-eight years was for ever gone, symbolised by his taking up his bed, for he would not need it again. And he was healed as to the spirit, for as he walked at Christ’s command, he went straight into the temple to praise God. Thereafter the moral implications of Christ’s words to him would be uppermost in his mind, “sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon thee”.

The Jews should ask themselves, which was better, to be miserable and powerless at the Pool of Bethesda, or to be in the temple with renewed body and spiritual joy? The law required that Israel “Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy.” Exodus 20:8. But that holiness was not merely a negative idea, keeping the day as a special one, different to the rest of the week. It had its very important positive side, to set the day apart for spiritual purposes. And this Christ had done. He had enabled a man to sanctify the sabbath day in a way he could not have done all the while he was impotent.

So we could summarise the argument as follows: if the people who were angry with Christ to the extent of wishing to kill Him, were free to do a lesser thing on the sabbath in order to obey God’s law, surely He could do the greater thing. They did the lesser thing at God’s commandment, He acted likewise at the command of God His Father.

As a result of this connection between the law of Moses and circumcision, it became a sign of being under the law, so that the nation of Israel were the Circumcised, and the Gentiles all around were the Uncircumcised, even if the latter were in fact physically circumcised out of national custom. We have already seen these distinctions in Romans 2:24-29.

5. Circumcision and Joshua
We learn from Joshua 5:2-9 that those who had died under the judgment of God during the wilderness journey had not circumcised their male children. This was not surprising, since those who fell in the wilderness were not believers, Hebrews 3:17,18. The crossing of the Jordan represents a new beginning for Israel, so God commanded that the children be circumcised so that the “reproach of Egypt”, should be “rolled away” from them, Joshua 5:9. This introduces a third aspect of circumcision, for just as a portion of flesh was rolled away from the child, so association with Egypt was rolled away also, since this had not been done in the wilderness. Those who refused the land were also those who longed to return to Egypt. It is no surprise then that an operation that signified separation from Egypt did not appeal to them, and they allowed it to lapse. Centuries before, their ancestors had sold Joseph into Egypt, and eventually the rest of Jacob’s family followed. So they left Canaan and went to live in Egypt. Now whilst this was a fulfilment of prophecy, Genesis 15:13, nonetheless it was failure, and so it seems that this was called the reproach of Egypt, meaning the reproach and shame that came to them for going into Egypt. When they crossed the Jordan with Joshua, this was reversed, and their circumcision signified it.

6. Circumcision and Christ personally
When He was eight days old, Joseph and Mary had Christ circumcised, Luke 2:21, for He had come into the nation of Israel under the law. As the apostle Paul puts it, “But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law”, Galatians 4:4. He was thereby committed to keeping God’s law, which He did perfectly. Unlike other Jews, however, He was not under the law to force Him to obey God. Rather, He obeyed God and thereby kept the law.

7. Circumcision and Christ doctrinally
The apostle Paul wrote to the Colossian believers to warn them of the evil influences in the world around them which would seek to harm them. He tells them that they are “circumcised with the circumcision made without hands”, Colossians 2:11. Not only are believers complete in Christ, verse 10, but they are separated unto Him from the sphere where error flourishes. Christ cannot link sinners with Himself, so He must cut them off from their links with Adam so as to join them to Himself. This He did at the cross, where He dealt with all that Adam represented. This is the circumcision made without hands, for it is not physical, but moral and spiritual. The cross has cut off believers from the world, including the philosophy-world that was attacking the Colossians.

When God made a covenant with Abraham, He made physical circumcision the sign of that covenant. Abraham was now special to Himself, and had the mark on his body to prove it. Such a rite is no longer relevant, so that the apostle described physical circumcision as “concision”, a cutting along and a maiming, Philippians 3:2, whereas believers are now the true circumcision, properly cut off by God from their links with Adam’s world. This means they are cut off from the sphere where heretics operate, for such men are of the world, being unbelievers, and as such have no contact with the things of God.

When he is dealing with the case of the Jew in his epistle to the Romans, the apostle shows that true circumcision is a heart matter, “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: but he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men but of God.” Romans 2:28,29. This is why Stephen was justified in calling the Jews who were about to stone him, “uncircumcised in heart and ears”, Acts 7:51.

True circumcision is now “putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ”, Colossians 2:11, and this happens at conversion. What is cut off is the body as the vehicle by which sins of the flesh are conceived and committed, the flesh being the sinful self, which is resident in the body. Paul calls the body “the body of sin” in Romans 6:6. He is there concerned with the sin-principle within, whereas here it is the sin-practice that is in view; nonetheless the idea is that the body is the base of operations from which sins proceed. As far as God is concerned, that body has been cut off so that it may be brought over into resurrection conditions to be used for God. That which is called “the body of sin” in Romans 6:6 can be presented to God in Romans 12:1, for God has wrought upon it to His glory.


6(d)   4:1-5
The boasting of the natural man excluded

4:1
What shall we say then that Abraham our father, as pertaining to the flesh, hath found?

What shall we say then that Abraham, our father, as pertaining to the flesh, hath found? Abraham’s original name was Abram, meaning “exalted father.” God changed this to Abraham, meaning “father of a multitude” after He had promised to make him the father of many nations. The teaching of the chapter revolves around various aspects of the fatherhood of Abraham.
The literal order of the words is, “Abraham our father has found according to the flesh”. In other words, we should connect “according to the flesh” with “found”, and not with “father”. It is not the natural fatherhood of Abraham that is in view, because Gentile Christians do not have him as their natural father. The question on the mind of the apostle is what discovery did Abraham make as a natural man?

4:2
For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory; but not before God.

For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory- if, as a natural man, Abraham had been able to earn justification, then he would have had reason to glory or boast in his achievement.
But not before God- such a theoretical justification would not be valid before God, for, as the apostle goes on to show, God’s dealings with Abraham were not on that basis.

4:3
For what saith the scripture? Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness.

For what saith the scripture? Paul had stated in 3:21 that the righteousness of God was witnessed by the law and the prophets. He had appealed to the prophet Habakkuk in 1:17, and now he appeals to the law, (meaning, in this context, the writings of Moses), by quoting Genesis 15:6. Note the present tense of “saith,” for the apostle believes in the living, up-to-date voice of the scriptures, being God’s word, which “liveth and abideth for ever”, 1 Peter 1:23.
Abraham believed God- this is a reference to Genesis 15:6, after Abraham had declared that he was an old man who was soon to die childless. In response God showed him the multitude of the stars in the sky, and promised “So shall thy seed be”. Abram accepted what God said, even though it was naturally impossible for him and Sarah his wife to have a son. This is the essence of faith, the acceptance of God’s word without reserve, even though it goes beyond natural reasoning. The apostle deliberately uses an incident in the life of Abraham which does not involve him in any activity, such as moving from Ur in faith, Hebrews 11:8, or building an altar, Genesis 12:7.
Note that the apostle refers to the expression found in Genesis 15:6, “believed in the Lord”, and quotes it as “believed God”. To believe in the Lord is to have trust and confidence in the Lord as the one who keeps His promises. This was appropriate in Abraham’s situation, since God had just given Him a promise. This is not the context in Romans 4, where the apostle is dealing with the imputation of righteousness. To believe God is to accept that what He says is true, and the logical outcome of this is to believe Him. The inspired apostle is bringing out different aspects of the truth.
And it was counted unto him for righteousness- God was prepared to count or reckon Abraham to be a righteous man on the basis of his faith. It was not that Abraham was now perfect, but rather that God was prepared to think of him as a righteous man. The basis on which God did this was the then-future work of the Lord Jesus at Calvary, as the apostle has explained in 3:25. He was counted righteous because God anticipated Calvary.

4:4
Now to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt.

Now to him that worketh- the apostle gives an everyday illustration to show the difference between justification (being reckoned righteous) by works, and by grace. He had said in 3:24 that justification is by God’s grace, and now he shows this by using a practical example.
Is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt- during the working week the workman puts his employer under obligation, and he discharges that obligation by paying the appropriate wages (reward). God cannot be placed under obligation by any of His creatures however, so any benefit He gives must be on the basis of grace, that is, His free favour. To try to earn justification by works is pointless, since if God were to bless on that basis it would be at the expense of His own honour as the God of grace. Needless to say, God will never dishonour Himself in this or any other way.

4:5
But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness.

But to him that worketh not- the “but” introduces the alternative to working for righteousness. “Worketh not” involves a man renouncing all idea of being able to earn salvation by works.
But believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly- the opposite of working is resting, and this is what faith does as it relies on the promises of the God who blesses in grace. The ungodly are the impious, those who act contrary to God. We might be surprised that the apostle uses this strong word here, but he is preparing the way for the next example, that of David, in whose case it was a question of forgiveness for hideous sins. When David confessed those sins in Psalm 51 he spoke of having sinned against God, which is the essence of impiety. By using this severe word, the apostle assures us that the grace of God is not limited at all, for even daring rebels may be justified.
His faith is counted for righteousness- even an ungodly, (albeit repentant), man’s faith is valid, and finds a response from God, since the point about faith is in whom it rests. Of course, the ungodliness goes when he believes.

6(e)   4:6-8
The blessedness of the forgiven man described

4:6
Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works,

Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man- to be reckoned righteous is a great blessing, but Abraham does not describe it, so the apostle brings in David to do it for him. With Abraham it was a question of God imputing righteousness when he believed. In the case of David it was God not imputing sin when he repented.
David sinned badly in the matter of Bathsheba, Uriah’s wife, and 2 Samuel 11 records the sorry incident. Sadly, however, David remained silent, refusing to confess his sin, but at last he was brought to the point of acknowledging his sin, and confessing his transgressions unto the Lord. Then he began to know the blessedness of sins forgiven, and wrote Psalm 32 and Psalm 51 to describe that blessedness.
Note that although David’s sin was personal to him, he speaks of “the man”; in other words, this forgiveness is not limited to David, but is available to all who repent. Perhaps there is also an allusion to Nathan’s accusation of David using the words “Thou art the man”, 2 Samuel 12:7. The man who is convicted by the word of God and repents, is the same man who is forgiven.
Unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works- after he had repented, David wrote, “For thou desirest not sacrifice; else would I give it: thou delightest not in burnt offering. The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise.” Psalm 51:16,17. David shows deep insight into the ways of God, and realises that God looks for a broken spirit on the part of sinners, not their so-called good works. Thus David was forgiven by God apart from the work of bringing a sacrifice.

4:7
Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.

Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered- in Psalm 32:1, quoted here, the word blessed is in the plural, signifying most blessed. This contains the idea of being spiritually prosperous. Instead of the misery of unconfessed sins, David now experiences the bliss of sins forgiven.
Iniquities are lawless acts, and David had been guilty of breaking the sixth commandment of the law by having Uriah slain; the seventh by taking Bathsheba whilst her husband was still alive; the eighth commandment by stealing another’s wife; the ninth commandment by deceiving Uriah into thinking he was in favour with the king; and the tenth commandment by coveting his neighbour’s wife at the outset.
Not only are iniquities or lawless acts forgiven by the One against whom they were committed, but the sins are covered, indicating that they were no longer under the eye of God. If God covers sins, they will never be uncovered. The lawlessness of David was in marked contrast to the concern of Uriah for the welfare of the ark, which contained the tables of the law, 2 Samuel 11:11.

4:8
Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.

Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin- not only was David forgiven, but by the grace of God he was still reckoned to be a righteous man. His fall, although extremely regrettable and dishonourable, had not altered his standing before God. So Abraham illustrates the principle of the imputation of righteousness, whereas David illustrates the principle of the non-imputation of sin, whether past sins, or sins in the future, (note the “will”). The fact that both Abraham and David were believers before these events took place does not alter the principle.

6(f)   4:9-12
The blessing for any man ensured

4:9
Cometh this blessedness then upon the circumcision only, or upon the uncircumcision also? for we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteousness.

Cometh this blessedness then upon the circumcision only? Does the use of David, a circumcised Jew, as an illustration, mean that the blessedness of having one’s sins forgiven is only available to Jews?
Or upon the uncircumcision also? Can Gentiles know this forgiveness?
For we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteousness- the apostle reverts to Abraham, his principal example in this passage, and restates the substance of verse 5, after which he had referred to David. He needs to go back to considering Abraham because of the matter of circumcision, which did not come up with David.

4:10
How was it then reckoned? when he was in circumcision, or in uncircumcision? Not in circumcision, but in uncircumcision.

How was it then reckoned? When he was in circumcision, or in uncircumcision? This is the critical question. At what point in his career did Abraham believe God, and was reckoned righteous?
Not in circumcision- the apostle puts this first so that his denial might be unmistakeable. Abraham was justified by faith before he was circumcised.
But in uncircumcision- which means that those who are not circumcised, (that is, are Gentiles), may come into blessing as Abraham did. The apostle comments on this by writing, “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.” Galatians 3:14. The personal blessing granted to Abraham was the gift of a son. The blessing that Gentiles receive when they believe is the gift of the Spirit, who guarantees all other spiritual blessings.

4:11
And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being uncircumcised: that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also:

And he received the sign of circumcision- that is, the sign consisting of circumcision.
A seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being uncircumcised- the rite of circumcision was required by God as a sign that Abraham was in covenant relationship with God. But he only had this covenant relationship because he was a believer. So the circumcision became a seal or confirmation of the reality of his faith. As far as Abraham’s physical descendants were concerned, circumcision was simply a sign that they were of Abraham’s line; it said nothing about whether they had a personal relationship to God.
That he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also- Abraham was not the first man to exercise faith, but he is specially taken up by God as an example to those who believe. In this way his characteristics have been passed on, and in this sense he is their father, even though they are neither descended naturally from him, nor circumcised. Of course the apostle, by saying “all them that believe, though they be not circumcised” does not imply that all those who believe were formerly uncircumcised. He is emphasising that Abraham is even the father of those who were not circumcised before.

4:12
And the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised.

And the father of circumcision- not only is Abraham an example of faith, but he also demonstrates the principle of separation, the idea behind circumcision, a cutting off from the things of man to be involved in the things of God. The family of faith looks up to Abraham as a role-model.
To them who are not of the circumcision only- he is this example to all who believe, whether they were physically circumcised before, or not.
But who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised- believing Jews and Gentiles may find in Abraham one to follow, as he marks out the pathway of faith and separation.

6(c)   4:13-22
The behaviour of the believing man examined

The apostle has asked “Is He the God of the Jews only? Is He not also of the Gentiles?” and had answered his own question in 4:1-12, by the use of two Old Testament worthies, Abraham and David. Now he highlights the character of the God of Abraham and David, by further references to the life of Abraham.

4:13
For the promise, that he should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith.

For the promise, that he should be the heir of the world- in Genesis 15, the passage the apostle has referred to, God promised Abraham the land of Canaan. But now the idea is extended to include the whole earth. In the final sense the seed of Abraham is Christ, Galatians 3:16,17, and He will inherit the earth, Psalm 2:8; Psalm 72:8.

When God made a covenant with Abraham, Abraham was asleep, so did not pass between the pieces of the covenant victim. But a burning lamp did, and Isaiah looks on to the time when Israel shall be restored to God, and at that time the salvation of Jerusalem shall be “as a lamp that burneth”, Isaiah 62:1. The word used for salvation there is “yeshuah”, the equivalent of the New Testament name Jesus. We can see why the apostle Paul wrote that the covenant was “confirmed…in Christ”, for He was the one who passed through the pieces that night, whilst Abraham was asleep. Abraham’s link with Christ will ensure that he and his seed, will inherit the world, for Christ will inherit the world. Note that the promise is not said by Paul to be to inherit the land of Israel, for that is reserved only for the spiritual seed of Abraham who are descended from him physically.
Was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith- God gave promises to Abraham because, having believed God, he was now righteous by faith. As the apostle points out in Galatians 3:17, the promise to Abraham was four hundred and thirty years before the law was given.

4:14
For if they which are of the law be heirs, faith is made void, and the promise made of none effect:

For if they which are of the law be heirs- if the inheritance is on the basis of merit, then all is lost, because as soon as we seek to gain merit by works, the law confronts us as those who are transgressors unfit to inherit.

Faith is made void- if we introduce works, faith is robbed of its relevance, and is virtually cancelled, for works implies dependence on self, whereas faith implies dependence on God.

And the promise made of no effect- if no-one inherits, (either because they opt for law-works but cannot do them perfectly, or reject faith), the promise has not achieved its purpose.

4:15
Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law is, there is no transgression.

Because the law worketh wrath- far from enabling man to inherit, the law exposes man’s failure, which merits Divine wrath. The reason for this is next given.
For where no law is, there is no transgression- the law shows up man’s transgressions, not his merit. Only in the absence of law is there absence of transgression, which in turn means absence of wrath. But since the Jew has the law on tables of stone, and the Gentile has the law written in his heart, then both are exposed to wrath as transgressors, being unable to keep the law.

4:16
Therefore it is of faith, that it might be by grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed; not to that only which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham; who is the father of us all,

Therefore it is of faith, that it might be by grace- the line of thought regarding the promise resumes from verse 13 after the explanation of verses 14 and 15. God’s promise that Abraham and his seed would inherit the world was on the basis of grace (favour shown), not works (merit demanded).
To the end the promise might be sure to all the seed- because the promise is by grace, not law, it is sure to all those who believe. The spiritual seed of Abraham is considered as being of two origins, as is next said, but to both classes the promise is certain.
Not to that only which is of the law- meaning those believers who were formerly Jews. He is not saying that the promise originates from the law, but that some of the people who make up the seed originate from a nation under the law.
But to that also which is of the faith of Abraham- meaning Christians who were formerly Gentiles. As previously explained, this faith of Abraham’s was exercised when he was not circumcised, and therefore no different to a Gentile. The apostle is not speaking of two groups of people, Jews under law and Gentiles under faith, because that would contradict his former statement that those under law do not inherit, verse 13.
Who is the father of us all- that is, of all who are believers. Whether they were Jews or Gentiles formerly is not relevant in this connection.

4:17
(As it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations,) before him whom he believed, even God, who quickeneth the dead, and calleth those things which be not as though they were.

(As it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations)- the promise here mentioned was given to Abraham in Genesis 17:5, after which God commanded him to be circumcised as a token of the covenant He had made with him. Paul no doubt chooses this promise because of its connection with circumcision, and also because it implies that Abraham would have a son, or else he could not be the father of many nations. So that is the initial meaning of the promise. But Paul also sees in this promise the fact that people from many nations will call Abraham their father in the faith. Abraham’s original name of Abram, “exalted father”, was changed by God to Abraham, meaning “father of a multitude”. It is Abraham’s reaction to the promise of a son that is developed in the next verses.
Before him whom he believed- in Genesis 17:1 God commanded Abraham to walk before Him and be perfect, which suggests that he had not walked before God wholeheartedly (perfectly) after Ishmael was born. It is only as he walks before God in faith that he is an example.
Even God, who quickeneth the dead- Abraham is now acting in the light of the fact that God is able to quicken his body, and that of Sarah, so that they may have a child. See Hebrews 11:12, where he is described as “him as good as dead.” Perhaps it was because of this that Abraham, in a later incident, believed God could raise Isaac from the dead if he offered him as a sacrifice, Hebrews 11:17-19.
And calleth those things that be not, as though they were- so sure is the birth of a son to Abraham that he can be called or named by God before his conception, Genesis 17:19.

4:18
Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations, according to that which was spoken, So shall thy seed be.

Who against hope- when all natural hopes of having a child were gone, and when natural reason said the situation was hopeless.
Believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations- his faith in God was exercised on the sure basis of the hope God’s promise gave him. Hope is not the object of his faith, but rather, God’s promise gave him a sure hope, and he believed on that basis.
According to that which was spoken, So shall thy seed be- his faith as he believed in God’s promise of a son, can be expressed in terms of his initial faith in Genesis 15:6, so the one exercise of faith was according to the other. His intervening lapse of faith is over.

4:19
And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when he was about an hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah’s womb:

And being not weak in faith- as temporarily he seems to have been when he fathered a child by Hagar.
He considered not his own body now dead, when he was about a hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah’s womb- before this he seems to have considered these obstacles to be insurmountable, for when he was told that he would have a son, “he laughed, and said in his heart, Shall a child be born unto him that is an hundred years old? And shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear? Genesis 17:17, but now he thinks these doubts not worth taking into consideration.

4:20
He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God;

He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief- he did not doubt God’s word, implying he did before, when he laughed, Genesis 17:17. Compare also Sarah’s reaction, Genesis 18:12,13, then her return to wholehearted faith, Hebrews 11:11.
But was strong in faith, giving glory to God- this is the secret of his restoration, for he has captured again the sight of the God of glory who appeared to him in Ur of the Chaldees at the first, Acts 7:2.

4:21
And being fully persuaded that, what he had promised, he was able also to perform.

And being fully persuaded that, what he had promised, he was able also to perform- this is the proper response that should be made to the promises of God. Compare Mary’s response to the news that she, a virgin, would have a son, Luke 1:38, with Abraham and Sarah’s response in Genesis 17:17 and 18:12. Mary was fully persuaded, and Elizabeth, her kinswoman believed also, for she said, “there shall be a performance of those things which were told her from the Lord”, Luke 1:45, but Abraham and Sarah were unconvinced initially.

4:22
And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousness.

And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousness- this seems to make his being made righteous in Genesis 15 dependant on what happened 13 years later, which cannot be the case. Rather, the apostle is indicating that the faith of Abraham became strong again, after his temporary lapse when he laughed. He has now returned to the sort of faith that he manifest in Genesis 15. The apostle’s purpose is to return to the subject of being reckoned righteous, not only to apply it to us today, but also to prepare the way for the teaching found in 5:1-11.

6(h)   4:23-25
The belief in the Risen Man expected

4:23
Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him;

Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him- the account in Genesis of Abraham’s faith is not just for historical interest, or just so that we might admire his faith.

4:24
But for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead;

But for us also- the principles involved are just as relevant today.
To whom it shall be imputed- the sense of “shall be” is “shall certainly be”. The “it” refers to the rightousness of verse 22.
If we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead- the same God that brought life out of death when the “dead” bodies of Abraham and Sarah produced a living son, has brought Jesus our Lord from the sphere of death. Abraham believed the birth of Isaac would happen, and Christians believe the resurrection of Christ has happened.
Note that faith is placed in Divine persons, not just in events. We are not only expected to believe the resurrection has taken place, but to believe on the One who performed it. Notice the title “Jesus our Lord”, reinforcing the previous statement, for if He is truly our Lord, then there is personal faith like Abraham’s, and if He is truly our Lord, then we have submitted to His authority by repenting, as David did.

4:25
Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification.

Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification- the apostle implies two questions, and then answers them. It is as if he asks, “Why was He, Jesus our Lord, delivered by God to death?” The answer is “Because of our offences”. His second question is, “Why was He raised from the dead?” The answer, “Because of the justification which His death secures”. Thus the resurrection of Christ is God’s indication to us that the work of Calvary satisfies His every demand against our sins.
The mention of offences reminds us we were like David, having sinned. The mention of justification reminds us that the believer is justified, like Abraham. The apostle has now brought us back to the idea of justification, and so prepares for the truth of chapter 5, which begins, “Therefore, being justified by faith”.

 

 

 

 

ROMANS 3

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website by e-mailing: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Continuation of Section 4   2:17-3:20
God’s wrath against men as Legislator

Structure of 3:1-20

4(d)

3:1-8

The charge of infidelity

4(e)

3:9-20

The charge of iniquity

4(f)

3:18-20

The charged ones found guilty

The apostle anticipates objections to what he has just written, and in answering them accuses the Jews of infidelity. He asks a series of double questions, each followed by his answer. Each question and answer section has a particular feature about God as its theme. We could paraphrase these questions and answers as follows:

Theme, verse 2: the oracles of God.

First pair of questions, verse 1: “If previous verses at the end of chapter two are correct, then what is the value in being a Jew and being circumcised?”
Answer, verse 2: “There is much advantage in being a Jew, chiefly because it means ready access to the Scriptures, the oracles of God.”

Theme, verse 3: the faith of God.

Second pair of questions, verse 3: “If some did not believe, does that mean that faith in Him is not worthwhile?” Is faith in God pointless?
Answer, verse 4: “Not at all, (God forbid), because God is true, (He always speaks truth), but men, all of them, are liars. They lie by denying God’s word. It is those who do not believe who make God a liar, 1 John 5:10. So the fault lies with man, not God”.

Theme, verse 6: the righteousness of God.

Third pair of questions, verse 5: “If a good result is achieved when man repents, then has man’s unrighteousness enhanced God’s righteousness? If that is the case, is not God unrighteous when He judges sin?”
Answer, verse 6: “To speak like that is to say God will not judge men at all, which cannot be the case”.

Theme, verse 7: the truth of God.

Fourth pair of questions, verses 7,8: “If my life of denying the truth has enabled truth about God to be made known, then why should I be personally judged, (I also), even if the world is? And further to that, should we not actively sin in order to enhance God’s good name further?
Answer, none given, for the idea is so outrageous that it does not deserve a response.

We shall find that the apostle does not engage in an argument to prove the statements he makes, but is content to show their logical outcome, assuming we shall see the logic of his thinking. That God is true is a given fact as far as the apostle is concerned. He takes it for granted that God cannot be blamed for the reactions of men to His word, that He will definitely judge the world, and that He will condemn those who excuse their sin by saying it glorifies God. These propositions are accepted by reasonable people and do not need to be proved.

First pair of questions

3:1
What advantage then hath the Jew? or what profit is there of circumcision?

What advantage then hath the Jew?- the first possible objection has to do with the failures described in 2:21-24. It seems as though there is no benefit in being a Jew.
Or what profit is there of circumcision? In view of the truths set out in 2:25-29, where circumcised persons are said to be no better than the uncircumcised, it might be thought that there is no advantage in being circumcised if outward things are invalid.

Answer to first pair of questions

3:2
Much every way: chiefly, because that unto them were committed the oracles of God.

Much every way: chiefly, because that unto them were committed the oracles of God– there are many and varied advantages in being a Jew, and they are listed in Romans 9:4,5. A chief one, which the apostle highlights here, is the possession of the living word of God, which the Jew was expected to observe. Note the connection between “committed”, (entrusted), and “did not believe”, verse 3, (were unfaithful to the trust).

Second pair of questions

3:3
For what if some did not believe? shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect?

For what if some did not believe? The apostle has shown at the end of chapter two that simply being a Jew did not in itself gain the praise of God. Without faith it is impossible to please Him, Hebrews 11:6. Note the past tense, “did not believe”. He is thinking of two past instances of unbelief. The first, the lack of belief in the oracles committed to them on the part of Israel. The second, the lack of belief in Christ when He came. He Himself linked these two evidences of unbelief together when He said, “Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust. For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me. But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words?” John 5:45-47.
Shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? What is the situation if the majority of the nation to whom the oracles were committed did not believe those oracles, nor believe in Christ when He came in fulfilment of them? The faith of God is contrasted here with the unbelief of Israel. Of course God does not need to exercise faith in anything, so it is not that God has faith. The expression “faith of God” is unique to this passage, but there are seven instances in the New Testament of the phrase, or a similar one, “the faith of Christ”. The idea is of faith that is closely connected with Christ, having Him as its object. So the faith of God is the faith that God expects from men in response to His word, the living oracles of God. The Jew would probably protest that he had faith in the God of Israel. That may be so, but it was defective, and could not be described as the faith of God, the faith God was expecting.
So this question might be paraphrased as, “Does this mean that the unbelief of many in Israel has exposed what God was doing through His Old Testament word and His Son as being ineffective, and as such, should be abandoned?”
Most modern commentators, following the lead of the Revised Version, (a version not to be trusted), substitute “the faithfulness of God” here for “the faith of God” of the Authorised Version. We should remember, however, that Paul had at his disposal a perfectly good word for faithfulness, pistos, but he chose not to use it. The Greek word for faith is pistis, and is translated as faith 239 times in the New Testament. It is translated as assurance, belief, or fidelity, once each. So in the overwhelming majority of instances the word is translated faith.
It is all the more significant that Paul used the word pistis for faith, and did not use the word pistos, when we consider that he has just used the negative of that latter word, apistos, (meaning unbelief in the sense of unfaithfulness) which corresponds to it.
Does it not go without saying that God’s faithfulness, being part of His character, is not rendered useless by the unbelief of men? What does need to be shown is that faith in God is not useless.
Couple with this the fact that the translators of the Authorised Version would have weighed up this matter very carefully. Should we not be prepared to willingly defer to their skill, and to believe that God superintended their work in a remarkable and unrepeated way?
There is a similarly strange expression in Luke 6:12, where the literal rendering of “prayer to God” would be “the prayer of God”. Obviously God does not pray, but it seems the expression means “extraordinary and sublime devotion”. If this is a parallel case, then the faith of God is faith in God which is genuine and evident, and in contrast to the unbelief and hypocrisy of the majority in Israel.
So the point the apostle is making is that the word of God to the nation of Israel may have been met largely with unbelief and consequent unfaithfulness, but that in no wise means that the faith of the minority is useless. God is able to bless individual Jews even if in the main the nation rejects His word.
So Paul’s questions in verse 1, “what advantage?”, and “what profit?” are being answered; at the present time for individual Jews, and in the future for the nation.
To cross over from being amongst the majority to be amongst the minority, the Jew must do what David did when he owned up to his sin, which was committed contrary to the truth, and was an evidence of unfaithfulness. The apostle is about to quote David’s words on this matter.

Answer to second pair of questions

3:4
God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged.

God forbid- Far be the thought! The apostle strongly rejects the idea that man’s response to God can in any way mean that God’s purpose is frustrated.
Yea, let God be true, but every man a liar- not content with a negative rejection of the idea, the apostle makes a positive demand, which he prefaces with the word yea, telling of his strong feeling about the matter. He has that strong feeling because the honour of God is involved. When Satan came to tempt the woman in Eden, his first words were “Yea, hath God said?” Genesis 3:1. So from the very beginning, Satan has attempted to undermine the word of God. It is as if he said, “Yea, let God be untrue”. Here the apostle counters Satan’s attack on the truth of God and says, “Yea, let God be true”. Let the fact that God is true, and that all men are liars, govern our thinking in this matter. Paul energetically repudiates the idea that God’s word is at the mercy of men’s reaction to it.
When men do not believe the word of God, they elevate their thinking above God’s. They say in effect “I am right, but God is wrong”. Implied in that is the further thought, “I speak truth, but God is a liar”. Such is the wickedness of unbelief. But if the apostle strongly defends the idea that God is true, he equally strongly asserts that every man is a liar, especially when it comes to rejecting the word of God.
Since men are liars, they live out a lie in their lives, as the illustration from the life of David shows. As we have seen in 2:21-24, David broke every one of the last five commandments of the law, and in so doing broke them all, for to offend in one point is to be guilty of all, James 2:10. As a result of his experience, he was caused to acknowledge that God was right and he was wrong. This is an important point, so the apostle reinforces it with a relevant allusion to the Old Testament record.
As it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings- David came into direct confrontation with the word of God over the matter of his adultery with Bathsheba, and acted out a lie to cover his sin. See 2 Samuel 11; Psalm 32. The apostle quotes here from Psalm 51, one of David’s repentance psalms. As Psalm 32:3-5 indicates, David resisted acknowledging his sin at first, but at last came to the point where he gave in, and owned up to his wickedness. When he did this he justified or vindicated God and condemned himself, thus God was glorified as His sayings prevailed in David’s heart. The sayings being the specific commandments he had transgressed.
And mightest overcome when thou art judged- there was another consequence of David’s sin, apart from the rejection of God’s word. As Nathan said to him, “by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme”, 2 Samuel 12:14. By repenting, however, (saying in effect “I am a liar and God is true”), he relieved God of any blame when men pointed the finger at David, God’s anointed. In this way God overcame His accusers when they criticised Him.

Third pair of questions

3:5
But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, what shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I speak as a man)

But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, what shall we say? What can be said about the idea that the unrighteouness of the Jews, (as expressed by them breaking God’s righteous law), in some way brings God’s righteous ways into favourable display? “What shall we say” is usually used in the New Testament when the argument of an opponent is being refuted.
Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? Can God righteously express vengeance against men by judging them, when all the time they are doing that which gives Him fresh opportunity to glorify Himself?
(I speak as a man)- to speak like this is to speak as a natural man without the knowledge of God. To suggest that the righteous God of heaven is not righteous when He judges men is preposterous. To a believer the idea is abhorrent, illogical and unethical.

Answer to third pair of questions

3:6
God forbid: for then how shall God judge the world?

God forbid- again the apostle finds himself strongly rejecting the idea.
For then how shall God judge the world? That God will judge the world has been established in chapters 1 and 2, but this objection would destroy that truth, for it would undermine the just judgment of the world by God. He fully intends to judge the world, and do it in righteousness, Acts 17:31. The apostle goes on to point out in verses 7 and 8 two more consequences of this foolish notion.

Fourth pair of questions

3:7
For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory; why yet am I also judged as a sinner?

For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory; why yet am I judged as a sinner? If the truth about God contained in the oracles delivered to the Jews has been enhanced by my life lived contrary to that truth, (“my lie”), why am I still to be judged as a sinner? Surely I should be commended for giving God the opportunity to glorify Himself!

3:8
And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? whose damnation is just.

And not rather- this means, “And why should we not develop this idea further?”
(as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? Some were slandering Paul by saying that Paul taught the practice of evil so that good might come to God’s reputation.

Answer to fourth pair of questions

Whose damnation is just- this is so outrageous that the apostle is content to simply say that the judgment of those who suggest such things is just; it only needs the reminder of coming judgment to refute their argument. But let his opponents beware, for the judgment which is just and right for sinners generally, is just and right for slanderers too.

4(e) 3:9-17
The charge of iniquity

Having examined all classes of men, the apostle now presents his final argument on the subject of the universal sin of man, and the consequent danger of the wrath of God. The epistle to the Romans puts man in God’s Law-court, charges him in 1:19-3:8, presents written evidence in 3:9-18, pronounces him guilty in 3:19, then tells of the just means whereby his guilt may be removed, 3:20-25, and the repentant, believing sinner justified, 3:26.

3:9
What then? are we better than they? No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin;

What then, are we better than they? In verse 1 the apostle had asked what advantage and profit the Jew had, and his answer was “Much every way.” Now, having disposed of the arguments of his opponents, he is able to ask a final question, which is, “Are we [Jews] better than they [Gentiles]?”
No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin- the Jew has outward advantages, but inwardly, as 2:21-24 shows, he is no better than sinful Gentiles. “Proved” here means “charged, incriminated, accused, put to the test in a judicial way”, and this has been done in 1:18-3:8. The proof in the sense of “the evidence that convinces” is about to be presented from the Old Testament scriptures, from which the apostle extracts fourteen statements proving conclusively that Jews are sinners.

3:10
As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one:

As it is written- the fourteen statements the apostle now sets out are all taken from the Old Testament scriptures, with which the Jew was entrusted to enable him to please God. He did the reverse. It is testimony to the genuineness of those scriptures that even though they condemn them, they were carefully preserved by them.
There is none righteous, no, not one- the nature of man, even of the Jew, is corrupted and depraved by Adam’s fall. Psalm 14:3 reads, “there is none that doeth good, no, not one”, but as the apostle John says, “He that doeth righteous is righteous, even as he is righteous”, 1 John 3:7, for it is the nature that produces the results, such as goodness. If there is not a righteous nature, then there are no good actions, whatever men may claim.

3:11
There is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God.

There is none that understandeth- this is the conclusion the apostle draws from Psalm 14:2, where “The Lord looked down from heaven upon the children of men, to see if there were any that did understand, and seek God.” The fact that the next verse says “there is none that doeth good, no, not one”, shows that the conclusion the apostle draws here is valid. If they did understand and seek God they would have done good. The mind of man is ignorant of the truth of God, “having the understanding darkened”, as the apostle says in Ephesians 4:18.
There is none that seeketh after God- the attitude of man is one of apathy towards God. It was to Israel initially that God said, “Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near.” Isaiah 55:6. The failure to seek is a sure sign of the lack of understanding, as Psalm 14:2, (already quoted above), indicates.

3:12
They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one.

They are all gone out of the way- the will of man makes him continue in the path of departure from God begun in the garden of Eden, Genesis 3. This is true of men generally, for “all we like sheep have gone astray”, Isaiah 53:6. It is also true of men individually, for the prophet went on to say, “we have turned every one to his own way”.
They are together become unprofitable- the life of man is unprofitable to God. This is true of men socially, for they are unprofitable together. There is no profit for God in human society. The reason this is so is given by the psalmist, “they are all together become filthy”, Psalm 14:3. The apostle interprets this for us, explaining that the filthiness is the cause of the unprofitableness to God, for He cannot approve of, or use, unclean things.
There is none that doeth good, no, not one- the works of man are contrary to God, who is essentially good. This is true of man individually.

3:13
Their throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they have used deceit; the poison of asps is under their lips:

Their throat is an open sepulchre- man is both defiled himself, and likely to defile others. The Lord Jesus likened the Pharisees of His day to whited sepulchres, “full of dead men’s bones, and all uncleanness”, Matthew 23:27. He also said they were like hidden graves that men walked over without knowing, and thus defiled themselves, Luke 11:44.
With their tongues they have used deceit- man is deceitful. “The wicked…go astray as soon as they be born, speaking lies”, Psalm 58:3.
The poison of asps is under their lips- the words of men are dangerous. This is because they are worked upon by the god of this world. John the Baptist accused the Pharisees of being a “generation of vipers”, Matthew 3:7. And the Lord Himself told the Jews “Ye are of your father the devil”, John 8:44, and he is “that old serpent, called the devil”, Revelation 12:9.

3:14
Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness:

Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness- malice is expressed, (cursing), and malice is harboured, (bitterness). The result is that man’s words are damaging. All these statements were true of Paul when he was Saul of Tarsus, as he breathed out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, Acts 9:1. We could look upon this whole passage as a description of his pre-conversion state.

3:15
Their feet are swift to shed blood:

Their feet are swift to shed blood- the end result of man’s condition is that his life has the potential to be deadly. We see this in the haste with which the Jewish authorities tried and condemned Christ. They arrested Him and led Him away to Caiaphas, who had already said that He should die instead of the people, John 11:50. There was no intention of giving Him a fair trial. They took counsel against Him, not to find out the truth, but to put Him to death, John 11:53. They sought for witnesses, not to gather evidence, but to crucify Him, for that was their only object, Matthew 26:59.

3:16
Destruction and misery are in their ways:

Destruction and misery are in their ways- both in action and effect man is destructive. We see this in the actions of Saul of Tarsus, who by his own testimony “And I persecuted this way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women.” Acts 22:4. And he adds later, “when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them”, 26:10.

3:17
And the way of peace have they not known:

And the way of peace have they not known- in his life man is discordant in relation to others, disturbed in relation to himself, and dislocated from God.

3:18
There is no fear of God before their eyes.

There is no fear of God before their eyes- defiance of God characterises man, and he expresses this by disregarding his responsibilities before God and before man.
These statements may appear to be extreme, but the point is that they describe what man is and does if left to himself. Condemnation comes upon us because we are sinners, as well as because we have sinned, so this passage serves to highlight both what we commit, and what we are. Man is totally depraved, which means he is affected by sin in all aspects of his person.
Note this does not mean that men are as bad as they can be, but they do have the potential to be as bad as they can be, and this extreme badness is exposed in verses 10-18. Note also the emphasis on spoken things, for Paul had summarised the sinner’s life as a lie, 3:7. And this living lie works itself out in ways that are hostile to the living and true God.
Finally, Paul turns his attention to man’s eyes, the vehicle by which sin entered the world at the beginning, for Eve saw the forbidden tree, and failed to fear God, Genesis 3:6. As a result, “all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world”, 1 John 2:16.

4(f)   3:18-20
The charged ones found guilty

3:19
Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God.

Now we know- the apostle has already stated that “as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law”, 2:12, so what he is about to say is a known fact.
That what things soever the law saith- the word for saith gives emphasis to the content of the law.
It saith to them that are under the law- a different word for saith, giving emphasis to the personal challenge of the voice of the law. The law of Moses condemns the sins of verses 10-18. “them that are under the law” refers to the people of Israel, the ones through whom the whole of humanity was put to the test. Their main benefit, possession of the law and life under its authority, 3:1,2, becomes their main accuser.
That every mouth may be stopped- if Israel with all their advantages fails, then there is no hope for the rest of mankind. As the wise man said, “As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man.” Proverbs 27:19. In other words, just as we look into a pool of water and see ourselves, so if we were to look into another man’s heart, we would see ourselves there also, for we all share the same nature. The mouths of sinners are stopped from protesting against the condemnation of God here, and in verse 27 they are stopped from boasting. Job confessed, “Behold I am vile; what shall I answer Thee? I will lay mine hand upon my mouth.” Job 40:4,5.
And all the world may become guilty before God- the whole world is “liable to punishment”, or “liable to pay penalty to God”, since the apostle has now proved universal sinfulness, and therefore universal guiltiness. Man has nothing to say in response to God’s verdict of “Guilty”. They make a great mistake who say they will wait until judgment day to find out their position. God in mercy has declared it to them already, whilst there is time to repent and believe. Man has been brought to trial, lost his case, and is liable now to punishment.

3:20
Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.

Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight- if the law condemns us as sinners, it thereby disqualifies us from seeking to gain God’s approval by keeping it.
For by the law is the knowledge of sin- when the commandment confronts the will of man, it shows him to be hostile (for the mind of the flesh is enmity with God, and is not subject to the law of God, Romans 8:7) and exposes him as a sinner.

Section 5   Romans 3:21-26
The work of Christ is central to the gospel

Subject of Section 5
Having shown that man deserves nothing but wrath because of his sin, the apostle now explains that God is willing, in grace, to bestow upon men that which they do not deserve, which they can never earn, and which they will never be able fully to repay. How He does this, whilst still maintaining His just character, is detailed for us in the next few verses.
The expression “righteousness of God” is used in two ways in this passage. In verses 25 and 26 it is the attribute of righteousness which God possesses which is in view, the righteousness which is His intrinsically. In verses 21 and 22, however, the idea is of that righteousness which He reckons or imputes to a person when they believe. Of course the Divine righteousness that is imputed is of the same character as the intrinsic righteousness of God. The difference is that God has that righteousness as an essential attribute, (that is, an attribute of His essence), whereas man needs it to be granted to him, for he is unrighteous by nature. Divine righteousness reckoned is in direct contrast to human righteousness demanded, as when men were under the law.
The English language is derived from various sources, one of which gives us the adjective “righteous”, and another which gives us the adjective “just”. They mean the same thing, namely that which is right according to God’s standard. Righteousness was originally spelt right-wise-ness, meaning that which corresponds to right, just as clock-wise means that which corresponds to the direction the hands of the clock travel.
This passage, then, assures us that in the salvation of sinners, God acts in perfect conformity to the absolute standard of right that He represents in His own person. It also assures us that through faith a person is reckoned by God to be in conformity with that right character of His, not because he has attained such a position by his own efforts, but because God in grace blesses in this way on the basis of the work of Christ.
It is important to notice the emphasis on the righteousness of God, for this leading theme of the gospel is being forgotten today and is being replaced by an over-emphasis on the love of God. It is indeed important to proclaim the general love of God for sinners. We should note, however, that the love of God is spoken of in John 3:16 as being in the past, and that historic display of love which took place at Calvary is the once-for-all declaration of God’s attitude towards men. The grace and mercy of God which are based upon His love, Ephesians 2:4-7, should not be preached at the expense of announcing His righteous demands. The love of God is the expression of His nature, 1 John 4:8; but His nature is also righteous, and there cannot be conflict between the two. Divine love must act righteously, for “God is light, and in him is no darkness at all”, 1 John 1:5.

Structure of Section 5

5(a) 3:21 The righteousness of God and the law
5(b) 3:22 The righteousness of God and faith
5(c) 3:23 The righteousness of God and sin
5(d) 3:24 The righteousness of God and redemption
5(e) 3:25 The righteousness of God and propitiation
5(f) 3:26 The righteousness of God and justification

5(a)   3:21
The righteousness of God and the law

3:21
But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets;

But- the word presents us with the Divine alternative to the failure of man described in 1:18-3:20. The apostle now resumes where he broke off in 1:17, and having shown conclusively that man is totally unable to attain to personal righteousness, and deserves nothing but wrath from God, begins to unfold the wonder of the gospel which is able to bring sinners into a right relationship with God. Man deserves wrath but God intervenes.
Now- a different situation altogether prevails at the present time compared to the age of the law. See verses 25 and 26, with their references to “sins that are past”, and “at this time”.
The righteousness of God without the law is manifested- it is not now human righteousness demanded, as under the law of Moses, but Divine righteousness manifested. “without the law” means totally apart from attempts to keep the law to earn salvation.
Being witnessed by the law and prophets- the Old Testament gave abundant testimony to the righteous requirements of God. The law gave the directives, the prophets exposed the deviations. Paul is careful to emphasise that the gospel does not overthrow the righteousness of God expressed in the law, just as he emphasised in 1:1,2 that the gospel is in harmony with the Old Testament scriptures.

5(b)   3:22
The righteousness of God and faith

3:22
Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference:

Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ- not the unattainable righteousness through works, but that which is freely available to those whose faith is in Jesus Christ. It is not belief about Christ that saves, (although obviously the facts concerning Him must be accepted, for Christianity is based on historical events), but it is faith in, or upon, the Lord Jesus Christ which saves, involving unreserved reliance on Him alone for salvation, on the basis of His death at Calvary. “Faith of Jesus Christ” does not mean Christ’s personal faith, but the faith men place in Him, as opposed to putting faith in the law for salvation, which is in fact putting faith in themselves.
Unto all- the gospel makes a universal offer to men. No one is excluded from the opportunity of blessing, for just as no person is good enough in himself for God to accept him, so no person is too bad. The next phrase tells us the condition upon which that offer is made.
And upon all them that believe- belief in Christ is the unvarying principle upon which God acts. “Upon” signifies that there are objects in view, namely those who believe. Gospel blessing is only available on the condition that it is for those who believe, just as a shopkeeper displays his goods on the understanding that people will pay for them, not steal them. The goods are displayed with that condition in mind. The gospel is sent in the direction of, and arrives at, those who are prepared to believe. This is not to say that the gospel is only applicable to some, but rather that it is only available on the principle of faith.
For there is no difference- each individual, of whatever background, must take his place amongst the “all”, for there are no exceptions to the rule that righteousness can be received only by faith. There is no difference, for all need to believe; there is no difference, for all have sinned.

5(c)   3:23
The righteousness of God and sin

3:23
For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God;

For all have sinned- this is the reason why salvation is made available to all. It is man’s sin, not man’s merit, that causes God to offer blessing to all, hence the “for,” or “because”. Note that the verb sinned is in the past.
And come short of the glory of God- this is the present consequence of past failure. It is too late for man to begin to earn merit, for he has a sinful record, and “God requireth that which is past,” Ecclesiastes 3:15. The glory of God may be defined as “the sum total of God’s attributes and the whole range of His characteristics which combine together to make Him alone worthy of worship”. The glory of God demands that man be righteous if he is to be accepted with Him, but man falls short because of his sin. The demands of God’s glory, however, have been met fully by Christ, hence the apostle goes on to speak of justification through Him. And those who are justified are as good as glorified, 8:30, and no longer come short.

5(d)   3:24
The righteousness of God and redemption

3:24
Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus:

Being justified- the believer is reckoned to be righteous in the sight of God because of the merit of Christ’s work. To be reckoned or thought of by God as righteous, is the same as to be justified. Clearly the apostle is not describing the unrepentant sinner as being justified, but rather, he is referring back to verse 22, and describing “them that believe”.
Freely- this word is translated “without a cause” in John 15:25. There is no reason in man why God should justify him; the cause is found in Christ, for God forgives sins for the sake of Christ, Ephesians 4:32. There is no merit in man, and no hesitation with God.
By his grace- this is the motive in the heart of God which causes Him to justify sinners. Grace is unmerited favour to those who do not deserve it and can never repay it, and is an expression of Divine love, Ephesians 2:4,5.
Through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus- redemption is the means by which we may be justified. Sins committed put us under an obligation to God, for His righteous character demands that they be dealt with. We have no means of satisfying God’s demands, and so are constantly in debt to God. In Old Testament times, when a person was without resources, his near kinsman could act as his redeemer, provided he had both the resolve, and the resources. We see an example of this in Boaz in the book of Ruth.
If men are to have redemption, then they must find it in the One who gave His life a ransom for many, Matthew 20:28. A ransom was the price that must be paid in order to redeem. The Lord Jesus “gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity,” Titus 2:14. Notice it is “that he might”, an expression which tells of a possibility, for his death gives him the right to redeem when we believe. Elihu, Job’s friend, said about God, “Then he is gracious unto him, and saith, Deliver him from going down into the pit: I have found a ransom.” Job 33:24.

Special note on redemption
Redemption may be defined as “the setting free of a slave by the payment of a price”. That price being called a ransom. The carrying out of redemption is presented to us in the Old Testament in two ways. There were those redeemed from bondage, such as the nation of Israel, who were in Egypt as slaves to Pharoah the ruler. And there were those who were redeemed from bankruptcy, such as Ruth, in the book of Ruth. In either case the principle was the same, namely, a state of enslavement, the reality; one who was willing and able to pay the price that set free, the redeemer; the price paid, the ransom; the consequent setting free, the release; gratitude to the redeemer and service to him as the new owner, the response.

The reality
The following are scriptures that set out the reality of the fact that man is a slave to sin, and as such is in need of a redeemer.

1. “Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin“, John 8:34.

These are the words of Christ, and are based on the story of Abraham, Hagar, and Sarah. Hagar was a slave-girl, and Abraham, sadly, had a child by her, Ishmael. He then had a child by Sarah his wife, named Isaac. When the time of Isaac’s weaning came, Abraham made a great feast, and introduced his son Isaac to the community as his heir. Ishmael, a boy of thirteen at the time, mocked, and for this reason was cast out of Abraham’s house. We read this in Genesis 21:8-14. So when the Lord Jesus speaks of the son remaining in the house, and the slave not doing so, John 8:35, He is referring to this incident,.
The Jews claimed to be Abraham’s seed, but the Lord is confronting them with the truth that Ishmael was this too. Only those who are free because He has made them free are like Isaac, and remain in the house in fellowship with the father. Those who are slaves, like Ishmael, have no right to be in the house, but are cast out. The Jews, even though descended from Abraham physically through Isaac, were nonetheless morally like Ishmael, and as such were not in fellowship with God.

2. “Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ”, 1 Peter 1:18,19.

The apostle Peter is here referring to the departure of the children of Israel from Egypt, as recorded in Exodus chapters 12-15. The only silver and gold the Israelites had at that time was the money the Egyptians gave them to ensure they really went away. But it was not this money that purchased their freedom. What did purchase that freedom was the blood of the lamb on passover night.

3. “that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage”, Hebrews 2:14,15.

Every night, as an Israelite went to sleep, he feared dying with sin on his record. He may have offered a sin-offering during the day, but he may also have sinned on the way home. Christ came to deliver from that fear, and He does so by dealing completely and finally with the question of sins as far as those who believe are concerned. He also made of no effect the power of the devil over them so that they are freed from the fear of death. He did this by going into death voluntarily, and taking His life again by His own act, thus showing that He was in no way in bondage to the power of the devil. That triumph over the devil He shares with those who believe on Him.

4. “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us”, Galatians 3:13.

The nation of Israel had been given the law at Sinai as a conditional covenant. The blessing of that covenant depended on their obedience. Because they had no ability to fully obey, they were under a curse, not a blessing. The only way to be set free from that curse was for someone who had not transgressed God’s law to take that curse upon Himself, and thus set free those who would believe in Him. This the Lord Jesus did when on the cross He accepted the consequences that the law-breaking of men had brought upon themselves, and bore those consequences instead.

5. “Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods.” Galatians 4:8.

Many of the Galatian believers to whom Paul is writing had been idol-worshippers before they were saved, and as such were in superstitious fear of the demon-influence behind those idols. The apostle calls this slave-service. The work of Christ at Calvary had set them free from that fear the moment they believed, since by His death He destroyed the power of the prince of this world, Satan himself, who holds men in slavery to superstition.

6. “And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.” Romans 8:23.

When Adam sinned and fell, he brought the creation of which he was head down with him. As a result, men’s bodies are in a state of corruption. This is true even of the body of believers in Christ, for their body is the last link with the world of Adam. When Christ comes for His people, He shall change their bodies, so that they are like His glorious body, Philippians 3:21. In this way the bondage of a corrupt body will be forever gone.

7. “None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him: (for the redemption of their soul is precious, and it ceaseth for ever:) that he should still live for ever, and not see corruption.” Psalm 49:7-9.

Psalm 49 is used by Jews as a funeral psalm, for it laments the fact that no-one can redeem another from going into death and the grave. This indicates that the prospect of dying and corrupting is a form of bondage to men, from which no ordinary man can redeem his fellow-man. Only the Lord Jesus can do this. The believer will one day rise from the dead with an incorrupt and incorruptible body, 1 Corinthians 15:42,53. More than that, because the Lord is coming to take His people to heaven, some of them will not even go into the grave at all.

8. “I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death“, Hosea 13:14.

Here God promises to deliver from the hold that the grave has on the bodies of believers. The apostle Paul alludes to this passage when he is dealing with the resurrection of the saints in 1 Corinthians 15:57. Christ shall rescue their bodies from the grave when He comes for His own.

The Redeemer
As we have said, one who undertakes to redeem must first be willing, and then be wealthy. The only one who is both willing to pay the price, and wealthy enough to do so, is the Lord Jesus. The price He was prepared to pay was nothing less than Himself, yielded up to God in death. The root cause of man’s slavery in all its forms is the sin that has brought death into the world. Because He was sinless, and not in any sort of slavery, the Lord Jesus was free to deal with our bondage.
When He preached in the synagogue at Nazareth, the Lord Jesus announced that He was the one of whom Isaiah prophesied in chapter 61 of his book. He quoted the words as follows, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, for he hath anointed me to…preach deliverance to the captives”, Luke 4:18. Yet He did not deliver John the Baptist from prison! The deliverance in view must therefore be of the spiritual kind, the kind of which the eight scriptures quoted above speak.
Redemption is illustrated for us in Exodus 12, where the blood of an innocent lamb was shed and sprinkled, and as a result Israel were delivered from bondage to Pharoah. The apostle Peter takes this up, and speaks of the precious blood of Christ, “as of a lamb without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:19. Since the blood represents the life of a person, the blood of Christ is precious because His Person is precious to God.
Things may be precious in three ways. They may be precious because they are special. An object may have little monetary value, yet be extremely precious because of what it represents. The blood of Christ is precious because He is without blemish and without spot. He is pure without as to character, and pure within as to nature, and as such is special to God, and to those who believe in Him.
Things can be also be precious because they are, in fact, valuable. Christ is God’s only begotten Son, John 3:16, and His dear Son, Colossians 1:13. God the Father values Him highly, yet freely delivered Him up for us all. We see how valuable His blood was by how precious He is, and by how much it has and will achieve.
Things can also be precious because they are memorable, reminding us of some great event. There was no greater event than the death of the Lord Jesus at Calvary. What could surpass the death of the Son of God? Throughout all eternity the redeemed shall sing a new song, and that song is prompted by the fact that the Lamb was slain, and has redeemed to God by His blood, Revelation 5:9.

The ransom
A ransom was the price paid so that a slave could be bought out of the market-place. On payment of this ransom-price, the slave became the property of the one purchasing his freedom. The ransom price that was necessary to buy sinners out of the slave-market of sin is nothing less than the blood of Christ. His own words were, “For even the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.” Mark 10:45. Wonderful as His earthly ministry was, it was surpassed by what He did at Calvary, where He gave Himself, in all the glory of His person, to God.
1 Timothy 2:6 is to the same effect, where the apostle writes that He “gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time”. This is offered by the apostle as support for what he wrote previously in verse 4, where he stated that God’s desire is that all men should be saved. The genuineness of that desire is seen in that He has appointed His Son as the ransom for all.

The release
When a person believes on the Lord Jesus, having acknowledged slavery to sin, and the complete inability to deliver himself from bondage, certain things happen. We may think of them in connection with the eight scriptures quoted at the outset.

1. “Jesus answered them, whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin.” John 8:34.

The Lord Jesus went on to say that “If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.” verse 36. The word “indeed” means “to the very core of your being”. In other words, absolutely free. Not free superficially, or provisionally, or temporarily, but free absolutely and permanently. Such is the thoroughness with which the Lord Jesus frees those who believe in Him.
How does this work out in practice? He also said in that chapter, “and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free”, verse 32. The truth of the scriptures, when believed, makes free in principle, and when applied to the life, makes free in practice.
An instance of this is the truth of the believer’s association with Christ in His burial and resurrection, which frees us as we act upon it. Romans 6:11 says, “Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord.” This is the way of practical deliverance, reckoning to be true in practice what is true in principle; making sure that the truth of the crucifixion, burial and resurrection of Christ affects our thinking and our acting. The apostle goes on in that same chapter to write, “But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine that was delivered you. Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness.” Romans 6:17,18. To be free from sin does not mean that believers never sin, or even that they have no ability to sin, but it does mean that the sin-principle within has no right to hold them in bondage any more.

2. “Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers”, 1 Peter 1:18.

The vain conversation Peter refers to here is that empty way of life that dominates unsaved people. They have no power to break free from the course on which this world takes them, for the prince of this world ensures that there is plenty to occupy their minds and hearts. Redeemed persons are free of that, however, and their lives can now be taken up with that which is of God.

3. “that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage”, Hebrews 2:14,15.

The true believer does not fear death itself, even though he might fear the process of dying. The apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians that all things were theirs, including death, 1 Corinthians 3:21,22. It is but a servant who ushers them into the presence of their Lord. There is no need to have anxious fears such as an Israelite of old had, for the one who tormented men with the fear of death has been defeated, and his power broken.

4. “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us”, Galatians 3:13.

There was a curse pronounced on those who were hung upon a tree or gallows in Old Testament times. Such an one was marked out as being cursed of God because of his crimes. Christ went further, however, for He was not only hung upon a tree or cross and numbered with the transgressors, but He was made a curse. He accepted responsibility for the law-breaking of men, and the judgment it involved. Because He is risen from the dead, we may be assured that no curse will come upon the true believer, since He dealt with the curse instead. It is blessing that comes to the believer, not cursing, Galatians 3:14.

5. “Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods.” Galatians 4:8.

Many of the Galatian believers had been idol-worshippers before they were saved. Their idols held them in superstitious fear. This was slavery indeed, with no prospect of release until they heard the message of deliverance through Christ which Paul preached. He could announce that Christ has spoiled the evil angels that held men in their grip, making a show over them openly by means of the cross, Colossians 2:15.
When God delivered Israel from Egypt, He also executed judgment on the gods of the Egyptians, Exodus 12:12, for they worshipped demons under the form of natural things like the river Nile, and frogs and lice. These were the things that God used to plague Egypt before the Exodus, thus showing their folly in worshipping them, and also showing His power over them.

6. “And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.” Romans 8:23.

This is the part of redemption that is still in the future, yet is certain to take place. At the Lord’s coming the believer will enter into sonship, (here referred to as adoption), in the fullest possible way, being conformed to the image of God’s Son, Romans 8:29. This involves the change of the body, so that it is set free from the bondage that corruption and decay has brought it into because of Adam’s sin. Then, with bodies freed from every limitation, believers shall serve God as they ought.

7. “None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him…that he should still live for ever, and not see corruption“, Psalm 49:7,9.

Whilst it is true that believers still die, nevertheless the Lord Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death.” John 8:51. Such is the power of the everlasting life that believers possess, that even death is virtually a non-entity as far as they are concerned. Every person who has believed has already passed from death unto life, John 5:24, so that death is simply the necessary process on the way to the gaining of the resurrection body. The “resurrection chapter”, 1 Corinthians 15, states, using the illustration of the sowing of a seed, “that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die”, verse 36. The farmer who leaves the seed-corn in the barn and does not sow it, should not expect a harvest.

8. “I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death: O death, I will be thy plagues; O grave, I will be thy destruction: repentance shall be hid from mine eyes.” Hosea 13:14.

When he was setting out what shall happen at the resurrection of the saints, the apostle alluded to the verse quoted above. Hosea was prophesying, so he uses the future tense. The apostle wrote as if the saints had been raised, and he writes of their victory on that resurrection morning as they ask, “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? 1 Corinthians 15:55. The plague of death shall itself be plagued when Christ comes, and the grave shall be destroyed as far as its power is concerned. In Revelation 1:18 the Lord Jesus announced to John, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.” He holds the keys of hell so that no believer of this age shall go there, but shall go to Paradise. He holds the keys of death so that every saint shall rise from the grave.

The response
How should the believer react to this redemption? To answer this we could ask how a slave who had a cruel master should respond when he is freed. Will he not be greatly relieved to be delivered from his former slave-master? Will he not do his best to please the one who has ransomed him? So the believer, delivered from the forms of cruel bondage we have listed, should indeed be grateful to his new Master. Especially as that Master has paid an extremely high price to set him free. There should be devotedness to the one who has set us free at such a cost to Himself. There is no danger of falling into the hands of a cruel slave-master again, since redemption, once known, can never be withdrawn.
But there is a feature about deliverance from slavery by Christ that is very unusual. The one-time slaves are elevated to being sons! This is the language of scripture, “But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ.” Galatians 4:4-7.
It is God’s desire to fill heaven with those who are like His Son, and He does it by redeeming those who are slaves to sin, and positioning them as His sons. “For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.” Romans 8:29.

Having considered these various aspects of redemption, we can see that they combine the two ideas of deliverance from bondage and deliverance from bankrupcy. When the Israelites were in bondage in Egypt, they were not free to serve God. Because of this, they built up a debt of obligation to God from which only the blood of the lamb could rescue them. The same is true in the case of Ruth and Naomi. The latter had left the land of Israel with her husband, and gone to live in Moab. Whilst there, she could not go up to the temple to worship. As for Ruth her daughter-in-law, she would have been an idol worshipper before she converted to the faith of Israel. Both of them were in debt to God because of their previous failure to give Him His due. Only Boaz, their kinsman redeemer, could deliver them.

We return now to verse 25.

5(e)   3:25
The righteousness of God and propitiation

3:25
Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God;

Whom God hath set forth- this verb is in the Middle Voice, which indicates that the one acting has a personal interest and involvement in the thing that is done. In this case, God has a personal interest in setting Christ Jesus forth. He did so in the words of John the Baptist, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29. Then He did it through the public death of Christ by crucifixion, and then again in the proclamation of the gospel.
To be a propitiation- propitiation is that aspect of the sacrificial death of the Lord Jesus at Calvary whereby He gave to God the full and satisfactory answer to the demands which the righteousness of God made against sins. By so doing, He enabled God to maintain His own integrity and at the same time justify those who believe the gospel.
As the “pro” at the beginning of the word suggests, it is a work done towards God; that is, in relation to what He is Himself. The results manward are secondary. Indeed the work of propitiation would be glorifying to God even if there were no results manward.
Through faith- this is the means by which the benefits resulting from propitiation are gained. Man’s faith does not bring about propitiation, nor does it add to it, but it is vitally necessary, since it is the condition God lays down whereby we may have the blessing that propitiation secures. Faith is the avenue down which the benefits of propitiation come to us.
In his blood- the blood of Christ is that which does finally what the blood of bulls and goats did typically on the Day of Atonement, Leviticus 16:15,16. Christ’s blood effects propitiation, faith secures the benefit. Propitiation is “through faith” only in the sense that only those who exercise faith are in the good of Christ’s work. This was the case on the Day of Atonement, for only those who afflicted their souls, (repented), and abstained from work, (the essence of faith, see Romans 4:5), could continue in the nation, and be in the good of the propitiation made. Leviticus 23:26-32 makes this clear.
To declare his righteousness- at Calvary every Divine attribute, including righteousness, was brought out into fullest display. Anticipating the cross, the Lord Jesus prayed, “Father, glorify thy name.” The Father’s immediate response was, “I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again”, John 12:28. Later, the Lord Jesus can say, as He anticipates the completion of His work on the cross, “Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him”, John 13:31. This is why the gospel can be called “the glorious gospel of the blessed God”, 1 Timothy 1:11, for the glory of God is told out as the truth of the gospel is proclaimed.
For the remission of sins that are past- this means “because of the passing over of sins done before”, that is, in Old Testament times. “Before” does not mean before conversion, but before Christ came into the world. Remission here is not forgiveness, but God passing by sins, and not dealing with them in immediate judgment. There was not, generally, the instant dealing with sins committed before Christ’s death which we might have thought a righteous God would have put into effect.
Through the forbearance of God- His forbearance means His holding up the process of immediately dealing with sins in judgment. Paul said that God winked at the former times of ignorance, Acts 17:30, not in the sense that He ignored what was going on, but He chose not to immediately judge men’s ignorance, and graciously bore with men in view of the coming of Christ. The work of Christ at the cross vindicates God for acting like this. At the present time the reason why sins are not instantly dealt with is because of His longsuffering and grace.

Special note on propitiation
We should never underestimate the importance of that aspect of the work of the Lord Jesus at Calvary known as propitiation. This is because the honour of God, the blessing of men, the introduction of Christ’s millenial kingdom, and the new heavens and the new earth, all depend upon it. When thinking of this vital matter, we need to be clear as to what propitiation actually is. It may be defined as follows: “Propitiation is that aspect of the work of Christ at Calvary whereby He gave to God complete answers to the questions raised by the existence of sin”.

There are seven instances of the use of forms of the word propitiation in the New Testament, and they are as follows, emphasised by being in bold type for the sake of clarity, although not found in bold in the Authorised Version:

1. “God be merciful to me a sinner”, Luke 18:13.

2. “whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in His blood”, Romans 3:25.

3. “that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people”, Hebrews 2:17.

4. “For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness”, Hebrews 8:12.

5. “and over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercy seat“, Hebrews 9:5.

6. “And He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world”, 1 John 2:2.

7. “Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins”, 1 John 4:10.

As we consider this subject in the light of the Scriptures, we could ask ourselves three main questions:

Why was propitiation necessary? How was propitiation achieved? What are the results of propitiation?

Why was propitiation necessary?

Because sins offend God
As God is the Absolute Standard of righteousness and holiness, all deviations from this standard are highly offensive to Him. Such is the intensity of His holiness that the simple mention of it is enough to make the posts of the doors of the temple in heaven move, Isaiah 6:3,4. His reaction to sin and iniquity is to turn from it, for He is of purer eyes than to behold evil, and He cannot look upon iniquity, Habakkuk 1:13. The very presence of sin in the universe is a grief to God.

Because as Moral Governor of the universe, He must be seen to deal with sins
God has enemies, both devilish and human, and He must be clear of any charge which they may level against Him that suggests He has ignored sins, or at least, ignored some sins. Eternity must not be allowed to run its course without this matter being settled. God deals with some sins instantly, but the majority seem to have gone unpunished. Sentence against an evil work has not been executed speedily, Ecclesiastes 8:11, since God is longsuffering, and waits to be gracious. This situation might give rise to the charge of indifference to sins, and so God must act to defend His honour.

Because God must have a just basis for continuing to have dealings with sinful men
One of the main purposes of the sacrifices on the Day of Atonement in Israel was that God might continue to dwell amongst them despite their uncleanness, Leviticus 16:16. So also when Christ was down here. It was only because God was not imputing trespasses so as to instantly judge them, but rather was working to reconcile men unto Himself, that He was prepared to have dealings with men in the person of His Son. As the apostle Paul says, “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them”, 2 Corinthians 5:19.

Because if men are to be shown mercy, have their sins forgiven, and be reconciled to God, there must be a solid basis upon which these things can happen
God declares Himself to be a Saviour God. He cannot be fully satisfied solely by judging men. The fact that “God is light” demands that this be done, but “God is love” too, and delights to manifest Himself in grace.

Because the cycle of sin must be broken
In other words, if there is not to be an eternal succession of creations, falls, remedies for fall, and new creations, then there must be that established which is once for all, giving the complete answer to the question of sin. Unless this complete answer is given, the new heavens and new earth will not be safe from disturbance.

How was propitiation achieved?

The ceremonies of the Day of Atonement as described in Leviticus chapter 16 will help us here. We need to be very careful in our interpretation of them, however. We should remember two things. First, that the Old Testament teaches by way of contrast as well as by comparison. Second, that Christ’s ministry is in connection with a sanctuary which is “not of this building”, Hebrews 9:11. That means it is not part of the creation of Genesis chapter one. So even whilst acting on earth, He was operating in relation to a sphere that is not subject to the limitations of time, space, and matter.
In accordance with this, the writer to the Hebrews indicates that the going forth of the Lord Jesus outside the camp was the counterpart of the carrying of the carcase of the sin offering from the altar, where it had been slain, to a place of burning outside the camp, Leviticus 16:27; Hebrews 13:11,12. But this particular ritual took place almost at the end of the Day of Atonement proceedings, whereas the Lord Jesus went outside the camp before He died. We may say then that in one sense time is irrelevant as far as the work of Christ was concerned.
Again, what took place at the altar in the court of the tabernacle; before the ark in the Holiest of All; outside the camp at the place of burning, and in the wilderness where the scapegoat was taken and let go, all typified some aspect of the work of Christ. So place is irrelevant, too.
And so is matter irrelevant. Christ needed no visible ark to enable Him to convince His Father that His blood had been shed. When the repentant man of Luke 18:13 appealed to God to be merciful to him, (that is, to be gracious towards him on the ground of propitiation made), he went down to his house justified, despite the fact that there was no ark in the temple.
With these cautionary remarks in mind, we look now at Leviticus 16, and note those major parts of the ceremonies of that day which contribute towards making propitiation, the great end for which they were carried out.

A suitable sin offering was brought near
We must remember that the word “offer” that is used in Leviticus 16:6 means to bring near. A sacrifice must be offered before it can be laid on the altar. The blood that purges the conscience of God’s people is the blood of One who “offered himself without spot to God”, Hebrews 9:14. That is, of One who presented Himself for sacrifice in all the spotlessness of His person, confident that He met the approval of His God.

An offering was made sin
In Leviticus 16:9 a different word for offer is used, one which simply means to make. The offering is made in the sense that it is reckoned to be sin. So the animal, having had the sins of Aaron and his household figuratively transferred to it, is by that act made to represent those sins. Whatever happens to the animal subsequently, happens to the sin. The apostle Paul takes up this thought in 2 Corinthians 5:21 when he declares that God “hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.” It is exceedingly solemn to think that God’s reaction to our sin became His reaction to Christ as the sinner’s substitute. So we may learn in the fullest sense what God’s reaction to sin is by looking to the cross where He forsook His Son and poured out His wrath upon Him. Such is the intensity of God’s hatred of sin, and such is His determination to deal with it, that He “spared not his own Son”, not shielding Him at all from the fury of His anger; not lessening the penalty, not relieving the pain. Who can tell the agony of Christ’s soul when He was dealt with by God as if He were sin! Of course, He remained personally what He always had been, pure and holy, just as the sin-offering is said to be most holy, Leviticus 6:17; but He was made sin as our representative.

The offering was slain and its blood was shed
“For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls: for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.” Leviticus 17:11. Such are the words of God to His people, teaching us that the shedding of blood is vitally important, for “without shedding of blood is no remission”, Hebrews 9:22. Accordingly, that sins might be dealt with, Christ “hath poured out his soul unto death”, Isaiah 53:12.

The carcase was burnt
Having been presented to God as a living animal at the altar, and having been slain and its blood retained, the animal’s carcase must be taken to the outside place, that it may be subjected to the fires of Divine holiness until nothing is left. How significant the contrast to Christ. For He was subjected to the Divine Fires whilst still alive, on the cross. How He must have suffered! Can we begin to take it in? Will not all eternity be needed to set forth what He was prepared to endure in love for our souls? But endure He did, and exhausted the fire of God’s wrath against sins. The fire exhausted the sin offering, but Christ exhausted the fire, and emerged in resurrection.
We must be careful to distinguish between punishment for sins and penalty for sins. Strictly speaking, no-one can bear the punishment for the sins of another, for personal culpability is implied in the word punishment. A person can bear the penalty for the sins of another, however, and this is what Christ has done. God can still justly punish sinners in the lake of fire, since they refused to believe in the One who bore the penalty, and thereby excluded themselves from the benefits He obtained. While it is true that propitiation is not made by the faith of a person, but by the blood of Christ, it is, nevertheless, made good to the person, (and only to the person), who believes, as Romans 3:25 makes clear.

The blood was sprinkled
We come now to the central action on the Day of Atonement, the sprinkling of the blood both of the bullock for Aaron and his house, and the goat for the nation of Israel, on the mercy-seat. This translates a word which signifies “the place for the covering of sin”. If God covers sins, then they are put completely out of His sight. We ought not to think of this covering as a temporary thing, or else we shall have difficulty understanding why God declared that Israel was cleansed from all their sins that day, Leviticus 16:30. It is true that the Scripture says “For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.” Hebrews 10:4, but what that blood symbolises, even the death of Christ, can. And that not only after Calvary, but before as well.
Now when the writer to the Hebrews referred to this Old Testament mercy-seat, he used the Greek word which means propitiatory, the place where God is propitiated in regard to sins. This makes clear that he did not see a distinction between covering and propitiating. There are various figures of speech used in connection with God dealing with sins. He removes them as far as the east is from the west, Psalm 103:12; He casts them behind His back, Isaiah 38:17; blots them out as if by a thick cloud, Isaiah 44:22; casts them into the depths of the sea, Micah 7:19. These are all metaphors, for sins are not material objects. When God does these things, then the matter is thoroughly dealt with. And so when He covers.
Christ has fully met every demand that God could make about sins. As one of the Persons of the Godhead, He has Divine insight into God’s requirements, and He has fully met those requirements. We are assured of this because He has sat down with confidence at the right hand of the Majesty on high, Hebrews 1:3. He purged sins in harmony with the majesty of God.
But He has also established a sure place in the presence of God for those who believe, so that the apostle Paul can speak of the grace wherein we stand, Romans 5:2. So dominant is the idea of grace with regard to that position, that the apostle uses the word grace to describe it. Only those who have “received the atonement”, Romans 5:11, are in that secure place before God.

The sins were confessed and carried away
The sin-offering for the people consisted of two goats, one for the Lord’s interests, and one for theirs. One, as we have seen, was slain so that its blood could be sprinkled on the mercy-seat. The other was called the scape-goat, or goat that was dismissed and went away. There was no double sin-offering for Aaron and his house, for he had seen the blood on the mercy-seat, and since he had not died, he knew it had been accepted, and his sins were gone. The rest of Israel did not have that experience, however, so to reassure them, they were able to see Aaron lay his hands on their goat, confess over it their sins, and then watch the goat, which carried its dreadful load of their sins, disappear into the wilderness, guided by a man whose fitness lay in his ability to take the animal to a place from which it could not return. The writer to the Hebrews takes up these things in Hebrews 9:26 and 28, where he speaks of Christ appearing to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. This is the counterpart of the blood of the first goat that was slain so that its blood could be sprinkled on the mercy-seat. Then he speaks of Christ bearing the sins of many, and now he is thinking of the scapegoat. When the Lord Jesus was forsaken of His God upon the Cross, He was in a judicial position equal to that of the scapegoat, which was accepted as an offering, but rejected because of the load it bore.

What are the results of propitiation?

The demands of God have been fully met
To satisfy God as the Moral Governor of the universe, an adequate and final answer must be found to the question of sin. The demands of His holiness and righteousness are such that He must respond to every sin. Only Christ is adequate for this situation. He it is who has “put away sin by the sacrifice of himself”, Hebrews 9:26. To put away in that verse means to abolish. As far as God is concerned, and in this context, sin is not. No charge can henceforth be made against God that He has ignored the presence of sin. On the contrary, He has taken account of each and every sin through His Son’s work at Calvary. John wrote, “He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world”, 1 John 2:2. Of course “the sins of” is in italics in that verse, being physically absent from the Greek text. But the words are implied in the “ours” of the previous statement. If John had written “not for us only”, then the translation could have continued “but also for the whole world”. Since, however, he uses the possessive pronoun “ours”, which shows he is writing about the sins people possess, then “the sins of” must be inserted.

Now the apostle will write later “And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.” 1 John 5:19. He sees mankind divided into two clearly defined sections, namely those who are “of God”, that is, believers, and “the whole world”. John not only clearly distinguishes between believers and the world, but just as clearly states that Christ is the propitiatory offering for both classes. That Christ became the propitiation for the whole world does not mean that the whole world will be saved, since propitiation is only made good to a person when he believes. It does mean, however, that no charge may be levelled against God for not making provision for men. Gospel-blessing may be genuinely offered to all men, for there is abundant provision for all.

God’s dealings were vindicated
In Old Testament times God blessed men by reckoning them righteous when they believed in Him. Romans 3:25 indicates that the propitiatory work of Christ vindicates God for so acting. It can be seen now that God was blessing in anticipation, crediting believers with the results of Christ’s work before they had been achieved. He also remitted, or passed over, their sins in forbearance, holding back from judging those sins in virtue of what His Son would do at Calvary.

God’s glory is fully displayed
There is no attribute of God that has not been fully expressed at Calvary. This is why the apostle Paul speaks of rejoicing in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement, Romans 5:11. By His sacrificial work at Calvary Christ has brought the character of God out into full and glorious display. Those who are brought by faith into the good of that work are enabled to behold that display, and rejoice in it. Would we know Divine holiness, or righteousness, or love, or wrath, or any other aspect of the Person of God? Then we must look to the cross for the sight of it. We shall not be disappointed.

God’s mercy is available
The repentant sinner who called upon God to be merciful to him is the first person in the New Testament to use a word based on propitiation; in effect praying, “God be merciful to me on the basis of propitiation”. He went down to his house justified, Luke 18:13,14. Under the terms of the New Covenant, God promises, “I will be merciful to their unrighteousness”, Hebrews 8:12. The mercy-seat was the same width and breadth as the ark, telling us that the ark (Christ as to His Person), and the mercy-seat, (Christ as to His work), were perfectly matched. But we are not told the thickness of the gold of the mercy-seat, for there is an infinite supply of mercy for those who believe, enough to keep them secure for all eternity.

God’s forgiveness is assured
In Hebrews 10:5-9 we have the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist foretelling His work of sacrifice. Then we have the Spirit’s direct testimony telling us of the results of that work, Hebrews 10:15-17. God promises emphatically that He will not remember the sins and iniquities of His people any more, since He brought those sins into remembrance at Calvary, and Christ dealt with them effectively there. “No more” means in no way, nor at any time. Note that God pledges to positively not remember, not negatively to forget. We may forget, and then remember again, whereas God promises never to remember for ever.

God’s people are preserved
The Lord Jesus spoke to Mary Magdalene after He was risen, and instructed her to tell the brethren that He was about to “ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God”, John 20:17. Thus He would still be the link between His people and God, maintaining them in His dual role of Advocate with the Father, and High Priest in things pertaining to God.
The basis of His advocacy is two-fold. His person, for He is Jesus Christ the righteous, and His work, for He is the propitiation for our sins, 1 John 2:1,2. The apostle John was concerned about believers sinning. The sins of believers are just as obnoxious to God, and just as deserving of wrath, as those of unbelievers. But we are “saved from wrath through Him”, Romans 5:9, as He pleads the merits of His work. He is, says John, the propitiatory offering for our sins. Not was, but is. In other words, the one who acts for us in heaven as our advocate, is the very same one who hung upon the cross as a sacrifice for our sins.
He is also our High priest. The language of Hebrews 2:17,18 is as follows, “Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted”. These verses form a bridge between chapter two, with its emphasis on the reasons why the Lord Jesus took manhood, and chapters three and four, which tell of the way in which Israel were tempted in the wilderness.
Note in particular the word “for” which begins verse 18. Too little attention has been paid to this word, and hence the connection between verses 17 and 18 is often lost. The reason why we have a high priest who is merciful and faithful is that He has been here in manhood and suffered being tempted. When His people pass through temptation, then He undertakes to deal with their cause. Because He has been here, and has been tempted in all points like as we are, He is able to assist us when we cry to Him for help. The word for succour is used by the woman of Canaan in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”. He is able to point us to the ways in which He overcame in the wilderness temptation, and thus we are strengthened to resist temptation.
But what if we fall, and sin? In that case He comes to our aid in another way. We see it typified negatively in Leviticus 10:16-20. The priests were commanded to eat the sin-offerings, if the blood thereof had not been brought into the sanctuary. But at the end of the consecration of the priesthood, Moses was angry on God’s behalf, for the priests had failed in this. Moses said, “God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”, Leviticus 10:17. One of the functions of priesthood, then, was to personally identify with the sin-offering by eating it, and by so doing bear the iniquity of the congregation, taking responsibility for their failure, but doing so safeguarded by the fact that a sin-offering had been accepted by God. As they did this the scripture explicitly says they made atonement for the people, Leviticus 10:17. We see then what the writer to the Hebrews means when he speaks of Christ making reconciliation for the sins of the people as High Priest. He is indicating that Christ personally identifies Himself with His sin-offering work at Calvary, and thus takes responsibility for the failures of His people under temptation as He pleads their cause before God.

God’s purpose for the earth is furthered
When Adam the head of the first creation fell, all creation had to be subjected to vanity, or else a fallen man would have been head over an unfallen creation, Romans 8:19-23. Now that the Lord Jesus has obtained rights over the earth by His death, He is able to bring in new conditions for God. He can now righteously deliver the present creation from the bondage of corruption into which it was brought by the fall of man. Colossians 1:20 assures us that on the basis of the blood of His cross, all things, whether in earth or in heaven, shall be reconciled to God, for that alienation between God and His creation which took place at the fall can be remedied. Notice it is things, not people, that are spoken of in that verse as being reconciled.

God’s intention to create a new heavens and new earth can be realised
Unless the sin that has marred the first creation is dealt with, God cannot righteously introduce an eternal earth and heavens, for it would not have been evident that He was able to deal with the fall of the first creation. Having dealt with it through Christ, however, He is able to bring in new things that will never be spoiled. Daniel was told that Messiah the Prince would bring in “everlasting righteousness”, Daniel 9:24, and this He will do, on the basis of His death. It only remains for God to announce “Behold, I make all things new”, Revelation 21:5, and a “new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness”, shall be established, 2 Peter 3:13. At last there will be a settled and congenial place in which righteousness can dwell, after all the turmoil brought in by Adam’s sin. Then those profound words spoken by John the Baptist will be fully brought to pass, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29.

5(f)   3:26
The righteousness of God and justification

3:26
To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.

To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness- having been shown that the work of propitiation vindicates God’s past dealings, we learn here of God’s righteous dealings in the present.
That he might be just- that is, might maintain His righteous character, even while He is blessing guilty sinners.
And the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus- the work of Christ enables God to be two things at the same time, namely, to be just, and also the one who reckons sinners just. It is part of His glory that He does not clear the guilty, Exodus 34:7, but He can with true justice forgive the guilty when they plead the work of Christ on their behalf.
The name Jesus emphasises that it is a real and historical man that enables God to justify. The sinless man has become the sin-offering, so that the sinful men of verses 10-18 might be sin-free.

Section 6   Romans 3:27-4:25
God’s grace towards men as their Justifier

Subject of Section 6
Having shown in a previous parenthesis, 1:18-3:20, the pressing need of the gospel in view of the wrath of God which hung over Jew and Gentile alike, and then having explained the terms of the gospel in 3:21-26, the apostle now expands on the expression he had used in verse 22, “unto all.” Does this really mean that the imputed righteousness of God is unto all men, without exception? Is the same God who is angry against the sins of Jews and Gentiles, also the God who will forgive those sins? To answer this question, the apostle selects two of the most revered figures in Old Testament history to convince his readers, whether Jew or Gentile, that the righteousness of God which comes through faith is indeed available to them all. Before he does this, however, he answers three initial questions that may be on the minds of his readers at this point.

Structure of Section 6

6(a)

3:27, 28

Question One: Can man boast?

6(b)

3:29,30

Question Two: Is God biased?

6(c)

3:31

Question Three: Is law banished?


6(a)   3:27,28
Question One: Can man boast?

3:27
Where is boasting then? It is excluded. By what law? of works? Nay: but by the law of faith.

Where is boasting then? The mention of the glory of God in verse 23 has reminded the apostle that God deserves all the glory from His creatures. Does the gospel ensure this, or does it leave room for men to boast, reserving some glory for themselves?
It is excluded. By what law? Of works? Nay: but by the law of faith-the answer to this question is that boasting on the part of man is totally excluded by the “law of faith”, that is, the principle of faith. The gospel calls for faith, and by definition faith is reliance totally on another, and hence leaves no room for man to boast that he has tried to do the works of the law. The law of works could not exclude boasting, for it expected human effort, in which a man would tend to boast. The apostle returns to this in 4:1-8.

3:28
Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law.

Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law- the word ‘conclude’ means ‘reckon with logical thought’. The truth of the gospel, summed up here by the phrase “justified by faith”, will stand the test of the most rigorous examination.

6(b)   3:29,30
Question Two: Is God biased?

3:29
Is he the God of the Jews only? is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also:

Is he the God of the Jews only? Is he not also of the Gentiles? Given that God specially singled out the people of Israel for unique advantages in the Old Testament, is He still restricting His blessing to them?
Yes, of the Gentiles also- here is the answer, that the one and same God (“it is one God”, verse 30) who blesses Jews with salvation through faith, blesses Gentiles likewise. In this verse the apostle speaks of the two great divisions of humanity in the context of nationality, Jew and Gentile, whereas in the next verse he will refer to them in the context of religion, as those circumcised or uncircumcised.

3:30
Seeing it is one God, which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through faith.

Seeing it is one God- there is only one true God, and He is undivided in His person and in His intentions. He blesses men on consistent principles, which are in harmony with His own nature and character.
Which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and the uncircumcision through faith- since salvation is not through law-works, which law was given only to the Jews, the way is open for any to come. “By faith”, or literally “out of faith”, means on the principle of faith, as opposed to the principle of works which the Jews was familiar with, and to which circumcision committed them.
As for the Gentiles, here called the uncircumcision, justification is “through faith”, or literally “by the instrumentality of faith”, for the Gentiles did not have any other instrument before, for they were not interested in keeping God’s law. By circumcising their male sons, the Jews committed them to the law with its system of works, whereas Gentile boys were not thus committed. The apostle returns to this in 4:9-12.

6(c)   3:31
Question Three: Is law banished?

3:31
Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law.

Do we then make void the law through faith? Are the just requirements of the law cancelled and made of no effect by the gospel?
God forbid: yea, we establish the law- the apostle is emphatic that the gospel establishes the law, upholding as it does all the righteous principles set out in the law of Moses, and is just as insistent as the law in asserting that man is a sinner. See 1 Timothy 1:8-11, where the demands of the law, sound doctrine, and the gospel are in full agreement. Christ Himself said “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.” Matthew 5:17,18.
In His death the Lord Jesus met all the claims of the God who had been offended by the breaking of His law, thus showing that far from being indifferent to the law, the gospel makes known that its claims are met in Christ, as the apostle makes clear in Galatians 3:10,13. After all, “justify” is a law-court word, indicating acquittal from all charge. Paul returns to this in 4:13-16.